30.01.2015 Views

PROPOSAL ABSTRACTS - Computers and Writing

PROPOSAL ABSTRACTS - Computers and Writing

PROPOSAL ABSTRACTS - Computers and Writing

SHOW MORE
SHOW LESS

Create successful ePaper yourself

Turn your PDF publications into a flip-book with our unique Google optimized e-Paper software.

<strong>PROPOSAL</strong> <strong>ABSTRACTS</strong><br />

from<br />

The Fifth <strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Writing</strong> Conference<br />

May 12-14,1989 - .Unlverslty of Minnesota<br />

Minneapolis, Minnesota<br />

Sponsored by:<br />

The University of Minnesota<br />

Gallaudet University<br />

<strong>and</strong><br />

The Bread Loaf School of English<br />

With Funding From:<br />

The Annenberg/CPB Project<br />

Apple Computer, Inc.<br />

IBM<br />

Chairs:<br />

Trent Batson, Gallaudet University<br />

Geoffrey Slrc, The University of Minnesota<br />

William Wright, The Bread Loaf School<br />

Abstracts published by Gallaudet University, Washington, DC


<strong>PROPOSAL</strong> <strong>ABSTRACTS</strong><br />

from<br />

The Fifth <strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Writing</strong> Conference<br />

May 12-14, 1989 - University of Minnesota<br />

MinneapoUs, Minnesota<br />

Sponsored by:<br />

The University of Minnesota<br />

Gallaudet University<br />

<strong>and</strong><br />

The Bread Loaf School of English<br />

With Funding From:<br />

The Annenberg/CPB Project<br />

Apple Computer, Inc.<br />

IBM<br />

Chairs:<br />

Trent Batson, Gallaudet University<br />

Geoffrey Slrc, The University of Minnesota<br />

William Wright, The Bread Loaf School<br />

Conference Coordinator:<br />

Leslie A. Denny<br />

Department of Prolessiooal Development <strong>and</strong><br />

Conference Services<br />

The University of Minnesota<br />

216 Nolte Center, 315 Pillsbury Drive SE<br />

Minneapolis, MN 55455<br />

For addidional copies of Proposal Abstracts, contact:<br />

Dr. Trent Batson<br />

HMB 120<br />

Gallaudet University<br />

Washington, DC 20002<br />

(202)651-5494<br />

Abstracts published by Gaffaudet University, Washington, DC


NOTES ABOUT ABSTRACfS<br />

The abstracts that are included in this publication are those that were submitted to the conference<br />

review panel for acceptance to the program. They are printed as is, without editing. Since they<br />

were written to the review panel as proposals, they are now presented out of context <strong>and</strong> may<br />

therefore contain puzzling references or seemingly inappropriate comments. However, we felt that<br />

the usefulness of having abstracts h<strong>and</strong>y at the Conference outweighed whatever minor confusion<br />

may ensue from allowing ourselves no time for editing.<br />

The abstracts are alphabetically arranged by nrst author or contact person; they are not cross·<br />

indexed, so if you can't find an author, check the program for other names to look under.<br />

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS<br />

Thanks to Or. Edward E. Corbett, Jr., <strong>and</strong> Ms. Leslie Proctor at the Program/Conference Support<br />

Unit in the CoUege for Continuing Education at GaUaudet University for their work in preparing<br />

<strong>and</strong> printing these abstracts <strong>and</strong> to Dr. Ann Davidson, Provost, for providing funds to support the<br />

work.<br />

II


TABLE OF CONTENTS<br />

NOTES ABOUT <strong>ABSTRACTS</strong><br />

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS<br />

ADAMS, BARBARA<br />

Empowering the Unde"epresented Student<br />

ANDERSEN, WALLIS MAY<br />

Using Learning Tool With the Novice WnOter<br />

ANSON, CHRIS M.<br />

Computer Deep Cases for <strong>Writing</strong> Instruction<br />

BALESTER, VALERIE<br />

BUTLER, WAYNE<br />

HALASEK, KAY<br />

PETERSON, NANCY<br />

Panel _. Empowering Students as Readers, Writers, <strong>and</strong> Thinkers<br />

BARKER, THOMAS<br />

From Classroom to Network: Issues for Instructors<br />

BARTON, ELLEN<br />

RAY,RUTH<br />

Computer Literacy From Bottom to Top<br />

BENJAMIN, JAMES<br />

The Use of PC Style Programs to Teach Business Communication<br />

BERTCH, JULIE<br />

English Composition on the Conference:<br />

Creating a Community of Distance Students With CoSy<br />

II<br />

II<br />

1<br />

2<br />

2<br />

3<br />

10<br />

11<br />

13<br />

14<br />

BETZA, RUTH<br />

CROW, CONNIE<br />

The Writer, the Editor, <strong>and</strong> the Macintosh as Collaborators in Technical <strong>Writing</strong> 15<br />

III


BLACK, LAUREL<br />

ROULEAU, KATIIY<br />

Teaching Around Technology: An Ethnographic Study of a<br />

Computer·Based College Composition Class<br />

BODE,JAMES<br />

REDMAN, TIM<br />

Genesis of the LANWRJTER PROJECT AT OHIO STATE AT LIMA<br />

BROSNAHAN, LEGER<br />

A Poor Man's Network System for Computer-Assisted Camp Classrooms<br />

BUMP, JEROME<br />

Testing Computer-Assisted Class Discussion<br />

CHATFIELD, HALE<br />

The Potential of INRAC as a Language for<br />

Designing CAl Tutorials: An Exnmple Involving Poetry<br />

COLLINS, TERRENCE<br />

Learning Disabled Writers Using Word Processing:<br />

Attitude <strong>and</strong> Performance Change<br />

CREW, LOUIS<br />

Computing Stepladders, Demon Traps, Cock's Feathers <strong>and</strong> Black Patches<br />

CUSTER, DAVID<br />

Turbulence of Flow: Observations on Watching <strong>Writing</strong><br />

DAVIS, KEN<br />

Toward a Hypertext on <strong>Writing</strong><br />

DiMATTEO, ANTIIONY J.<br />

Under Erasure: A Theory for Network <strong>Writing</strong> in the Basic English Classroom<br />

DiPARDO, ANNE<br />

DiPARDO, MIKE<br />

Towards the Metapersonal Essay: Exploring the<br />

Potential of Hypertext in tile Composition Class<br />

17<br />

19<br />

21<br />

22<br />

24<br />

25<br />

25<br />

27<br />

27<br />

27<br />

28<br />

iv


DUIN, ANN HILL<br />

Collaborative <strong>Writing</strong> <strong>and</strong> Telecommunications:<br />

University to University -- Course to Course<br />

FAIRCHILD, KIM MICHAEL<br />

MEREDITH, L. GREG<br />

WEXELBLAT, ALAN D.<br />

A Metaphorically Organized Interface Environment for the<br />

Development of Large Software Systems by Teams of Designers<br />

GALICA, GREGORY<br />

HUGHES, BRADLEY<br />

LADINSKY, JACK<br />

Extending the Discussion: A Bulletin Board System for<br />

Integra/ing In/omwl <strong>Writing</strong> Into Classes<br />

31<br />

33<br />

35<br />

GEORGE, LAURIE<br />

KREMERS, MARSHALL<br />

COOPER, ELIZABETH<br />

Panel: <strong>Computers</strong>, Authon°ty, <strong>and</strong> the TeaChing of <strong>Writing</strong> -- Three Perspectives 37<br />

GERRARD, LISA<br />

<strong>Computers</strong>, <strong>Writing</strong> FaCUlty, <strong>and</strong> the Politics of Marginality<br />

GREENLEAF, CYNTHIA<br />

Changing a <strong>Writing</strong> Classroom Into a Community of WnOters<br />

HAWISHER, GAIL<br />

<strong>Writing</strong>. TeChnology, <strong>and</strong> the Activity of Teaching<br />

HERRMANN, ANDREA W.<br />

Evaluation in the Electronic Classroom: A Double Edge Sword -- Or Is It<br />

mLLIGOSS, SUSAN<br />

BARNES, KAREN<br />

BENSON, CHRIS<br />

CRENSHAW, DIANE<br />

MARTIN, ESTHER<br />

POSTON, BILL<br />

Panel -- Becoming Insiders: Computer Conferencing in a Graduate Seminar<br />

38<br />

39<br />

42<br />

44<br />

45<br />

v


HOULETfE, FORREST<br />

Software That Knows How You Write: An IntelJigent Assistant for Writers<br />

HUNTLEY, JOHN<br />

Starting Up a Macintosh Network for <strong>Writing</strong> Ins/ruction:<br />

Caveats, Problems, Promises, Pitfalls, <strong>and</strong> Modest Successes<br />

KAPLAN, NANCY<br />

As We May Teach: Some Problems With Computer-Supported<br />

Collaboration in the <strong>Writing</strong> Cum'culum<br />

47<br />

48<br />

49<br />

KEMP, FRED<br />

Computer-Based Collaborative Wn'ting Instruction Withoul a Computer Network 50<br />

KOZMA, ROBERT B.<br />

The Impact of Computer-Based Tools <strong>and</strong><br />

Rhetorical Prompts on <strong>Writing</strong> Processes <strong>and</strong> Products<br />

LANNOM, REBECCA<br />

Creating a Computer Classroom for Teaching Wn'ting<br />

LAZARUS,KATHLEEN<br />

Finding an Audience for English 1 Essays:<br />

Using <strong>Computers</strong> for Cross-Cultural Communication<br />

LeBLANC, PAUL<br />

The Development of Computer Software for Wn'ting<br />

LOGAN, SHIRLEY W.<br />

Socia/Interaction Among Writers, Tutors, <strong>and</strong><br />

Teachers in a <strong>Writing</strong> Computer Lab for Undergraduates<br />

LOUTH, RICHARD<br />

McALUSTER, CAROLE<br />

The Effect of Word Processing on the Quality of Able Writers' Compositions<br />

McDAID, JOHN<br />

Breaking Frames: Toward an Ecology of Hypennedia<br />

51<br />

52<br />

52<br />

54<br />

55<br />

56<br />

58<br />

vi


MARX, MICHAEL STEVEN<br />

NYDAHL, JOEL<br />

Peer Critiquing Through Telecommunications:<br />

The Intercollegiate Collaborative <strong>Writing</strong> Class<br />

60<br />

MOULTIIROP, STUART<br />

Sharing the Fantasy: Creating a Discourse Community With Interactive Fiction 62<br />

KAUFER, DAVID<br />

NEUWIRTII, CHRISTINE<br />

PALMQUIST, MICHAEL<br />

Panel -- Network Support for Col/aborative <strong>Writing</strong> Curricula: Theory <strong>and</strong> Practice 63<br />

O'CONNOR, JOHN<br />

Teaching Collaborative <strong>Writing</strong> on a Computer<br />

PARLETT, JAMES<br />

CONFER: A Prototype System for Knowledge-Based Prewn·ting<br />

PEEK, GEORGE S.<br />

Developing an Overall Composition Environment<br />

Under MS-DOS: Putting Pieces Together<br />

PEYTON, JOy KREEFT<br />

Technological Innovation Meets Institution:<br />

Birth of Creativity or Murder of a Great Idea<br />

RALEIGH, DONNA<br />

A Study of the Effects of Word Processing<br />

Expen·ence on the Revising Strategies of Inexperienced<br />

Writers at the University of WlSconsin, Eau Claire<br />

KANDALL,NEIL<br />

The Influence on Writers of the User Interfaces of Composition Software<br />

REYNOLDS, TOM<br />

SIRC, GEOFFREY<br />

Is On-Line On-Task<br />

ROSS, DONALD<br />

Beyond NeXT<br />

65<br />

66<br />

68<br />

69<br />

70<br />

71<br />

72<br />

73<br />

vii


SAYERS, DENNIS<br />

Language Attitude Change of Students in US. Upper Elementary<br />

Bilingual Program Classrooms Participating in Computer-Based<br />

Exchanges With Puerto Rican Sister Classes<br />

SCHWARTZ, HELEN J.<br />

BALESTRJ, DIANE<br />

GALLAGHER, BRJAN<br />

KAPLAN, NANCY<br />

NEUWIRTH, CHRJSTINE<br />

HARJNG-SMITH, TORJ<br />

Na/loMi Panel on <strong>Writing</strong> Instruction<br />

SCfUPKE, RAE C.<br />

Underst<strong>and</strong>ing Student Success in the Electronic Collaborative<br />

<strong>Writing</strong> Classroom: A Study of Learning Styles <strong>and</strong> Temperament Types<br />

SELFE, CYNTHIA L<br />

Creating Computer-Based Forums for Academic Discourse:<br />

Electronic Spaces for Community, Dissent, <strong>and</strong> Learning<br />

SHIRK, HENRIETTA NICKELS<br />

Hype"hetoric: Teaching Students to Develop Hypertext Discourse Models<br />

SMITH, CATHERJNE F.<br />

Reconsidering Hypertext<br />

SNYDER, ILANA<br />

A Genre Approach to the Evaluation of Computer <strong>Writing</strong><br />

SNYDER, !LANA<br />

<strong>Writing</strong> With Word Processors:<br />

The Relationship Between <strong>Writing</strong> Genre <strong>and</strong> <strong>Writing</strong> Quality<br />

SUDOL, RONALD A.<br />

Generic Word Processing: Teaching Word Processed<br />

Composing Without a Computer Lab<br />

SUGANO, MIYOKO<br />

Integrating Word ProceSSing Into College <strong>Writing</strong> Courses<br />

74<br />

76<br />

78<br />

79<br />

80<br />

82<br />

84<br />

86<br />

88<br />

89<br />

viii


TAYLOR, PAUL H.<br />

Computer Networks, Discourse, Communities, <strong>and</strong> Chaos<br />

TOBIN, LAD<br />

Wn"ting Between the Lines: Embedded Text in Collaborative Essays<br />

91<br />

92<br />

TUMAN, MYRON<br />

~Cavems Measureless /0 Man~:<br />

The Prospects for Pos/-Typographical Literacy<br />

94<br />

WAYMAN, WENDY<br />

HULL, GLYNDA<br />

GREENLEAF, CYNDY<br />

Student-Centered Software Development<br />

WERIER, CLIFFORD<br />

Computer lAb as a Classroom<br />

WRESCH, WILLIAM<br />

Computer Analysis of <strong>Writing</strong>: How Did We Get Here of All Places<br />

ZARABOZO, GLORIA<br />

CODDINGTON, LYNN<br />

Exp/oring the Creation of Hypertexts: Three Case Studies of Col/ege Writers<br />

96<br />

98<br />

99<br />

101<br />

ix


Adams, Barbara -- Ithaca College<br />

EMPQWERING THE UNDERREPRESENTED STUDENT<br />

For the past 16 years at Ithaca College, entering EOP /HEOP freshmen [those students<br />

assisted by the Educational Opportunity Program (EOP) <strong>and</strong> the Higher Education Opportunity<br />

Program (HEOP)] (who by race or economic status are underrepresented in the college community)<br />

have had the advantage of a five-week, non-credit program held on campus the summer before they<br />

enter college. Current students follow an intensive schedule of developmental <strong>and</strong> college prep<br />

courses in <strong>Writing</strong>, <strong>and</strong> computer classes. In a series of four one-hour sessions during their first<br />

three or four weeks on campus, EOP/HEOP students are taught, as a separate training, the<br />

essentials of word processing. In small groups of seven to 10, students learn the basics of<br />

WordPerfect 5.0 including spell-check <strong>and</strong> thesaurus, with an emphasis on moving text.<br />

Reinforcement is provided by both freewriting <strong>and</strong> focused exercises, as well as by the immediate<br />

application of the newly acquired skill in the students' others courses. The training course is<br />

conducted by three instructors (a writing professor <strong>and</strong> two undergraduate assistants), so extensive<br />

individual attention is assured.<br />

Through faculty observation, a pre- <strong>and</strong> post-training student questionnaire, as well as a<br />

recent follow-up study based on the self-assessments of EOP /HEOP freshmen, sophomores, <strong>and</strong><br />

juniors continuing at the college, we have acquired a strong sense of the effectiveness of teaching<br />

traditionally under-represented students word processing before they enter college. Although half<br />

of each year's freshmen group have had some word processing experience, only a sma ll number are<br />

proficient, <strong>and</strong> many are not familiar with WordPerfect, the program widely used at the college.<br />

Most of these students enter with a strong belief in the value of computer applications, if not yet<br />

the skills to use them. They initially welcome word processing as an easily-mastered tool that<br />

enables them to minimize any h<strong>and</strong>writing, readability, typing, <strong>and</strong> spelling problems that may have<br />

hindered their composing process in the past. Virtually all continue to use word processing in their<br />

subsequent college courses, <strong>and</strong> the majority believe that using word processing helps them to be<br />

more comfortable, efficient, <strong>and</strong> logical thinkers <strong>and</strong> writers. The fact that current writing research<br />

does not clearly confirm such efficacy does not undermine the confidence that acquiring word<br />

processing skills clearly gives under-represented <strong>and</strong> underprepared students. In their selfassessments,<br />

those students who have completed from one to five semesters of college courses<br />

describe at length the specific effects they believe using word processing has had on their writing<br />

habits <strong>and</strong> revising strategies.<br />

Learning word processing early provides these students with a psychological as well as a<br />

practical edge. An expensive, potentially inaccessible, <strong>and</strong> power-conferring technology is now<br />

accessible to them. They enter college with a skiJI that the majority of our entering freshmen have<br />

not yet mastered or even acquired; in their required first-year writing courses they often assist their<br />

professor in the class' one-hour word processing training session. For many EOP IHEOP students,<br />

learning word processing first is the most effective way to approach other computer applications;<br />

familiarity with basic computer functions reduces their apprehension about learning more<br />

sophisticated programs. Most cite their early experience with word processing as a significant factor<br />

in deciding to take subsequent computer courses.


Andersen. Wallis May -- Oakl<strong>and</strong> University<br />

USING LEARNING TOOL WITH THE NQVlCE WRITER<br />

Beginning in fall 1987, coordinated studies examining how computer software affects novice<br />

writers' work have been conducted under the sponsorship of the National Center for Research to<br />

Improve Postsecondary Teaching <strong>and</strong> Learning (NCRIPTAL) at the University of Michigan.<br />

Preliminary results of this study will be presented at the March 1989 Conference on College<br />

Composition <strong>and</strong> Communication. My focus within this study has been on the hypertext program<br />

Learning Tool (Macintosh 512K minimum hardware configuration). My talk at the ecce will<br />

emphasize how certain prompts embedded in Learning Tool affect student writing products, with<br />

comparisons of how novice <strong>and</strong> intermediate writers use the software.<br />

Using examples from the protocol transcripts from this same study (which I am to get by<br />

January 31), at the May <strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Writing</strong> Conference I would like to talk about what<br />

Learning Tool is, how it could be adapted for writing classroom use, <strong>and</strong> what its strengths <strong>and</strong><br />

weaknesses are in relation to other tools that can be used for prompting such as outliners <strong>and</strong> word<br />

processors. My paper would, essentially, continue interpreting the results of the NCRJPTAL study<br />

in the context of previous work I have done on various kinds of Prompting programs (CCCC 1988,<br />

MComputer Invention Programs Today: Accessible <strong>and</strong> Authorable"). Since I don't yet have the<br />

protocol transcripts, this abstract is necessarily general. Hypertext software, however, as it combines<br />

the features of text-based prompting programs <strong>and</strong> graphics systems, seems appropriate to support<br />

the differing learning styles of student writers <strong>and</strong> to assist them in atomatizing planning processes.<br />

Anson, Chris M. -- University of Minnesota<br />

CQMPUTER DEEP CASES FOR WRITING INSTRUCTION<br />

Rhetorical cases for writing have been used in the past to help students learn about the<br />

relationship between context <strong>and</strong> particular choices in language as they write. A rhetorical case<br />

places the student in the role of someone trying to solve a problem, through writing, in a realistic<br />

setting. Most published cases (e.g., Tedlock & Jarvie; Field & Weiss) are very static, providing little<br />

background information. In a typical case for technical writing. for example, the writer plays the<br />

role of an engineer working in the R&D division of a large company. A project has developed<br />

unforseen problems <strong>and</strong> the writer must send a memo to colleagues in upper management<br />

explaining why the project has been delayed <strong>and</strong> requesting more time <strong>and</strong> funds to continue.<br />

Because the writer has no more information than that which is provided in the brief description,<br />

further knowledge about the context cannot inform his or her choices of words, syntax, content,<br />

voice or persona, or audience appeals.<br />

In a project funded by Apple computers <strong>and</strong> the University of Minnesota, I have been<br />

developing "deep cases" -- complex <strong>and</strong> descriptively rich scenarios -- by building banks of<br />

information accessible by the user of the program. The user moves back <strong>and</strong> forth between the<br />

information (organized by a hierarchy of menus) <strong>and</strong> an editor where she is composing a response<br />

to the case. I developed a prototype deep case on the IBM PC using Ross <strong>and</strong> Fossum's ACCESS<br />

2


program; in the process, I also created a tutorial to acquaint students with the program. Under the<br />

provisions of the grant, I am presently exp<strong>and</strong>ing the concept of computer deep cases by using<br />

Hypercard on the MacIntosh to create several types of cases for different writing courses.<br />

Essentially, the program involves a dynamic interplay of writing <strong>and</strong> learning. The student<br />

is provided with a BACKGROUND to the case, available by scrolling through several pages of<br />

descriptive material. This background information culminates in a rhetorical PROBLEM; for<br />

example, in the role of a veterinarian, the student must write a letter to a client, elderly <strong>and</strong> wealthy<br />

Mrs. Thompson, who is recovering from the recent loss of her husb<strong>and</strong> by vacationing at her remote<br />

cottage in the Turks <strong>and</strong> Caicos Isl<strong>and</strong>s, communicable only by mail. In this letter, the writer must<br />

explain to Mrs. Thompson why her aging English Spaniel Beckett, which she had boarded at the<br />

clinic, has died suddenly following an emergency operation for bladder stones. The student may<br />

begin writing this letter by moving to the EDITOR, the word·processing part of the software; or<br />

she may begin learning more about the context by accessing information about the client or the<br />

dog. about the history of the clinic, about the circumstances surrounding the dog's death, <strong>and</strong> so<br />

on. Not all the information is directly relevant to the task, which makes the program instructionally<br />

powerful, since teachers <strong>and</strong> students can talk about how certain kinds of information led to certain<br />

rhetorical <strong>and</strong> linguistic decisions.<br />

The information is organized hierarchically, first by entering the INFORMATION BANK<br />

<strong>and</strong> then by opening up specific DEPOSIT BOXES (e.g., background on Mrs. Thompson; files from<br />

the State Department of Health specifying how long an animal's corpse may be kept in a clinic<br />

before burial; billing <strong>and</strong> partnership agreements; etc.). Each deposit box contains several ITEMS,<br />

which in turn contain from five to twenty screens of information <strong>and</strong> documents. Students may<br />

return to the Information Bank within the Box, or may return to the Editor to work on the task.<br />

Before entering each deposit box, the user is asked to type in a brief justification for wanting<br />

the information. After receiving the information, the user is then asked how it might figure in the<br />

creation of the text. These purpose statements may be used instructionally to illustrate the<br />

relationships between context, purpose <strong>and</strong> language in the writing process.<br />

In this presentation, I will provide a brief background on casebook rhetoric <strong>and</strong> the theory<br />

of deep cases; describe <strong>and</strong> demonstrate the program; offer implications for other CAl in writing;<br />

<strong>and</strong> suggest some avenues for research using these sorts of programs. The audience will be<br />

provided with h<strong>and</strong>·outs <strong>and</strong> a bibliography.<br />

Balester, Valerie •• Texas A&M University<br />

Butler, Wayne;<br />

Halasek, Kay;<br />

<strong>and</strong><br />

Peterson, Nancy .• The University of Texas at Austill<br />

PANEL·· EMPQWERING STUDENTS AS READERS. WRITERS. AND THINKERS<br />

Over the past three years, the Computer Research Lab at The University of Texas at Austin<br />

has attempted to enhance traditional English curricula with computer technology. Our computer·<br />

3


...<br />

based classroom features a local area network that links individual microcomputers with real-time<br />

<strong>and</strong> flIe-time communications software, such as electronic mail. This configuration allows not only<br />

for a wider range of instantaneous feedback from a community of teachers but also from a<br />

community of peers within <strong>and</strong> among classes.<br />

By bringing together social-epistemic rhetoric, collaborative learning pedagogy, <strong>and</strong><br />

networked computer technology, we have designed a curriculum that liberates <strong>and</strong> empowers<br />

students. Historically, the problems of the traditional writing classroom have included passivity,<br />

authority, <strong>and</strong> conformity. We recognize that recent pedagogical techniques. especially collaborative<br />

learning. have already done much to address these problems by creating interpretive communities<br />

within the classroom <strong>and</strong> structuring activities that encourage social interaction <strong>and</strong> thereby<br />

empower the students with authority for their own knowledge. Nevertheless, the traditional<br />

classroom setting creates logistical problems for collaborative learning. The requisite social<br />

interaction requires complex patterns of text sharing <strong>and</strong> group discussion. Local area networks<br />

ease the logistical problems, making information management <strong>and</strong> social interaction more efficient<br />

<strong>and</strong> effective. Our papers -- which describe methods of team teaching, techniques for teaching the<br />

research paper <strong>and</strong> strategies for creating electronic interpretive communities -- all emphasize how<br />

the computer-based collaborative curriculum helps students develop as writers, readers, <strong>and</strong> thinkers<br />

by giving them better access to the dialogue of the interpretive community that makes meaning.<br />

Sharing Autllon·ty: Collaborative Teaching in a Computer-Based <strong>Writing</strong> Course<br />

by Balester, Valerie -- Tews A&M University<br />

<strong>and</strong><br />

Halasek, Kay -- The University of Tews at Austin<br />

This essay addresses a practice rarely undertaken <strong>and</strong> seldom discussed in conversations<br />

about collaborative learning-the collaborative teaching of writing. In the summer of 1987, the<br />

authors <strong>and</strong> a third colleague each taught one section of Rhetoric <strong>and</strong> Composition to provisional<br />

students in the Computer Research Lab classroom at The University of Texas at Austin. The<br />

sections, identical in organization, content, instruction, <strong>and</strong> evaluation, were designed to facilitate<br />

student writing <strong>and</strong> thinking through the collaborative pedagogy described by Kenneth Bruffee (A<br />

Short Course in <strong>Writing</strong>). The course was in may respects experimental, <strong>and</strong> not the least of the<br />

problems was teaching in five weeks the use of the computer network, especially the mail, the word<br />

processing program, <strong>and</strong> the "real-time" message system. Nevertheless, the students adopted an<br />

active rather than a passive learning style. In teaching the course collaboratively, we redefined our<br />

roles by sharing authority with one another <strong>and</strong> with the students, creating, as Paulo Freire<br />

advocates, a problem-posing environment in which students became student-teachers <strong>and</strong> teachers<br />

became teacher-students.<br />

Theoretical Construct<br />

In defining the goals of college-level writing courses, David Bartholomae argues that among<br />

a teacher's primary responsibilities are introducing <strong>and</strong> acquainting students with the discourse<br />

communities of academia. In his essay, RInventing the University,R he characterizes the teacher as<br />

a representative of the academic discourse community <strong>and</strong> the student as a novice who must learn<br />

to write Ras though he were a member of the academyR (135). Collaborative learning pedagogy<br />

4


aims at just such an integration, achieved in part by empowering students within groups of peers.<br />

Students realize, with the support of their peers, an individual authority as weU as the authority of<br />

their group. At the same time, they are introduced, through texts <strong>and</strong> through the person of a<br />

teacher, to a larger <strong>and</strong> more powerful community that they wish to enter. They aid <strong>and</strong> support<br />

each other in their attempts to reach this goal, while the teacher guides <strong>and</strong> evaluates their efforts.<br />

Authority entails the making of meaning or knowledge. In this pedagogy the making of<br />

meaning is neither the sole prerogative nor responsibility of the teacher. As Belenky et. al. have<br />

suggested, we presented a "connected" pedagogy the moved away from the traditional Western<br />

-banking" concept of education condemned by Paulo Freire in which students are filled, like empty<br />

receptacles, with knowledge poured in by the teacher (Womens Ways of Knowing). Instead, students<br />

were actively involved in reading. discussing, <strong>and</strong> critiquing one another's texts <strong>and</strong> the texts of<br />

members of the academic community.<br />

The seat of power shifts -- though not completely, for teachers still hold the ultimate<br />

position of power as course designers <strong>and</strong> evaluators. Belenky, et. at. described a successful teacher<br />

as a "midwife" or "mother' who "assist[s] the students in giving birth to their own ideas, in making<br />

their own tacit knowledge explicit <strong>and</strong> elaborating it" (217). In a collaborative learning model, the<br />

instructors, as "mothers," are concerned with preserving <strong>and</strong> fostering growth in their "children" by<br />

assuring them of the importance, relevance, <strong>and</strong> worth of their ideas. In more familiar metaphors,<br />

the instructors became what Ken Macrorie (Twenty Teachers) has called "enablers" <strong>and</strong> undertake<br />

what Peter Elbow has described as the "believing game" (<strong>Writing</strong> Without Teachers).<br />

Yet we were troubled by one aspect of the coUaborative learning model -- the assumption<br />

that one person could embody the academic discourse community. In fact, our experiences <strong>and</strong><br />

theory told us that knowledge emerges from struggle for consensus. What better way to model the<br />

academy that to present students with a trio of teachers working actively together to make sense<br />

of texts, assign grades, <strong>and</strong> guide novices in joining them Such collaboration would have been<br />

virtually impossible without our computer system.<br />

A description or the course: "Collaborative Learning With <strong>Computers</strong>"<br />

Throughout the five-week session, during which classes met daily, students wrote a series<br />

of essays, peer critiques, <strong>and</strong> responses to peer critiques, all directed toward a final research paper.<br />

The series of assignments, from Bruffee's Short Course, began with a review <strong>and</strong> a personal response<br />

to a particular text. In the second assignment, students reviewed that text's critical reception. The<br />

third <strong>and</strong> fourth assignments required that students accumulate <strong>and</strong> evaluate secondary sources.<br />

This sequence is an effective means for introducing incoming freshman to the dem<strong>and</strong>s <strong>and</strong> rigors<br />

of the academic discourse community while also reminding them of the importance of their own<br />

experiences <strong>and</strong> opinions. However, because the Bruffee model provides a lengthy list of primary<br />

texts for review, students have little opportunity for meaningful discussions with peers <strong>and</strong> teachers<br />

about the issues the texts raise. Furthermore, few teachers are able to read aU the books on the<br />

list, making it more difficult for them to evaluate the book reviews. To alleviate this problem, we<br />

narrowed the list to six texts. Each instructor read two of the six. Because our computer system<br />

allowed communication not only between individuals in each section but also across sections, we<br />

created small communities of peers, each working with the same primary text. The communities<br />

also had at their disposal a "local expert" on the text, the instructor, who became a "participantobserver"<br />

within the small groups (Belenky, et al. Women s Ways of Knowing, 224-25). Finally, the<br />

5


instructors graded collaboratively (i.e., by aU three teachers).<br />

The three sections became a single class through the power of the computer's "file-time M<br />

(LAN e-mail) <strong>and</strong> "real-time" (instantaneous) messaging systems. Although each section met at<br />

a different time, its small communities were able, electronically, to "discuss" their primary texts. In<br />

addition, instructors regularly communicated about the texts with the small groups they guided. The<br />

classroom was spatially <strong>and</strong> temporally extended; cross-section communities replaced the traditional<br />

single community of learners, <strong>and</strong> the single classroom teacher was replaced by three teachers.<br />

We were concerned that three teachers would simply triple the instructor's authority. By<br />

serving as teaching assistants in each other's classes <strong>and</strong> by using the computer for cross-section<br />

communication, we diffused that authority. We also discovered that we could literally illustrate the<br />

ways in which decisions about writing instruction are made, since we could never be counted upon<br />

to agree. For example, we might, in the classroom or during computer "discussions" openly argue<br />

about a stylistic point or a reading of a text. In other words, we did not attempt to hide from the<br />

students the experimental <strong>and</strong> experiential nature of the course. In the end, we did not completely<br />

succeed in sharing authority with our students. Fresh from high school, they were not altogether<br />

willing to take responsibility for their learning. But they did adopt active rather than passive<br />

learning styles. And we did successfully diffuse authority among us, modeling for them something<br />

that approaches the true academic discourse community.<br />

The Sounds of Silence: Listening for Difference in the Computer-Networked Collaborative <strong>Writing</strong><br />

Classroom<br />

by Peterson, Nancy L. -- The University of Texas at Austill<br />

The purpose of this paper is to examine the unique ways in which a computer-networked,<br />

collaborative learning composition classroom has helped student writers become successful revisers<br />

<strong>and</strong> rethinkers of what it means to be "culturally literate M citizens. For many years now, writing<br />

teachers have approached composition from the position that writing, like ontological maturity, is<br />

a process <strong>and</strong> should be taught as such, <strong>and</strong> that one of the most important components of the<br />

writing process is revision. Though many scholars advocate pedogogies which teach students to use<br />

revision, Linda Flower <strong>and</strong> John Hayes have also accurately reported that practicing revision does<br />

not guarantee that students' writing will improve; in fact, it may even grow worse. Why is this so<br />

I propose that students' ability to perform successful revision has as much to do with their<br />

underst<strong>and</strong>ing of the implications of what they believe <strong>and</strong> where those beliefs come from as it does<br />

with their cognitive development, ability to work collaboratively in groups, or audience awareness.<br />

The reality is that we live in a political world of personal, professional, <strong>and</strong> national ideologies. As<br />

a consequence, teachers must be committed to the task of helping their students determine <strong>and</strong><br />

refine what they know <strong>and</strong> how they can most effectively used that knowledge to think <strong>and</strong> write<br />

critically about their world. Such a task is becoming increasingly complicated by recent attempts<br />

by such educators as E. D. Hirsch, Jr. to homogenize American cultural diversity through simplistic<br />

"culturally literate definitions. My own underst<strong>and</strong>ing of Hirsch's positions has lead me to the<br />

University of Texas Computer Research Lab where, for two years, I have been teaching writing<br />

classes examining concepts of cultural literacy in a computer-networked, collaborative learning<br />

classroom. The specific program features of this classroom, which include a mail system, a word-<br />

6


processing program, a real·time discussions forum, <strong>and</strong> file storage capability, allow my students <strong>and</strong><br />

me to create a community of revisers <strong>and</strong> rethinkers in a relatively low·risk, high--content<br />

atmosphere of collaboration, consensus, <strong>and</strong> accommodation of difference.<br />

Theoretical Construct<br />

In 1986, David Bartholomae opened his pivotal essay, MInventing the University," with a<br />

quotation from Michel Foucault's The Archaeology of Knowledge. Part of this quotation states:<br />

-Every educational system is a political means of maintaining or of modifying the appropriation of<br />

discourse, with the knowledge <strong>and</strong> the powers it carries with it" (227). This statement has<br />

significant implications for writing teachers whose goal it is to "empower" their students through an<br />

examination of the diverse cultures in which they currently or eventually expect to live. It implies<br />

that student writers need strategies for gaining access to the written, ora~ <strong>and</strong> political conventions<br />

of language <strong>and</strong>, by association, the power issues inherent in that language. It also allows that<br />

teachers must relinquish some authority about what constitutes "legitimate" knowledge in their<br />

classrooms. In addition, it complicates the classical educational agenda of rhetoric as a kind of<br />

persuasive learning process for making "good" citizens. In a writing classroom that advocates social·<br />

epistemic models of rhetoric, teachers <strong>and</strong> students must work out the above issues as best they can.<br />

They must struggle with their fears of speaking aloud, of writing down <strong>and</strong> duplicating their work<br />

for others to read <strong>and</strong> analyze, of owning their world views in a public forum. They must hammer<br />

out defmitions for such concepts as "popular" culture, "literate" culture, "dominate" culture, counter·<br />

culture, <strong>and</strong> marginalized culture. As a consequence, collaborative learning classrooms often<br />

encourage discussion in the classroom community in order to arrive at epistemological agreement.<br />

In other words, reaching consensus reveals to students the presence of different viewpoints, thus<br />

teaching them how to accommodate such differences as they attempt to establish their qualifications<br />

as members of specific discourse communities. In such a context, however, students' learning<br />

processes are at great risk because of the imminent possibility that dissensus can become<br />

marginalized <strong>and</strong>/or silenced by the majority. Difference of opinion, then, might be viewed as an<br />

aberration, a fluke, or a deviation from the norm, <strong>and</strong> not a legitimate experience worthy of<br />

consideration.<br />

In the face of such risks, a computer-networked collaborative composition classroom can<br />

offer a writing teacher <strong>and</strong> her students the occasional advantage of a technologically mediated<br />

discussion mode. In other words, networked computers offer a forum in which students <strong>and</strong><br />

teachers can compose written responses to each other in a less confrontational <strong>and</strong> thereby less<br />

risky context, <strong>and</strong> from which they can take away permanent transcripts of what <strong>and</strong> why <strong>and</strong> how<br />

they thought about specific course issues at particular moments in their educational lives as the<br />

consequence of collaborative interaction with peers. It also allows for those students who might not<br />

otherwise express opinions to be heard by the very physical presence of their computer input.<br />

Networked computer classrooms require that everyone participate in the process of knowledge<br />

creation. Thus, when students are silent in the computer classroom, it is not usuaUy because they<br />

are afraid to speak. They are silent because they are in the process of thinking <strong>and</strong> composing <strong>and</strong><br />

revising on their computers.<br />

Course Description<br />

The specific application of the theoretical construct described above resulted in a course<br />

which centered around E. D. Hirsch's book, Cultural Literacy, as well as a variety of reviews,<br />

7


critiques, <strong>and</strong> proponent essays of Hirsch's conception of an educational system which can fully <strong>and</strong><br />

adequately teach cultural literacy to all American students. The paper assignments as well as the<br />

drafting <strong>and</strong> revising schedule resulted in some significant revision responses <strong>and</strong> real-time<br />

computer discussion forums in which students explored the larger context of issues that their<br />

individual papers raised in smaller peer-critique groups. The most significant discussions, whether<br />

in revision or discussion settings, nearly always centered on the students' belief systems about what<br />

they perceived the role of education to be <strong>and</strong> how that role affected the ways in which individuals<br />

become productive, responsible, "good" citizens. These discussions were honest, direct,<br />

contemplative, diplomatic, but quite often un-self-reOexive. By this, I mean that students were more<br />

likely to apply the rigor of Hirsch's system to those whom they perceived as "not cutting it" in<br />

American culture (Le., undereducated, functionally illiterate, too ethnically diverse, etc.) than they<br />

were to examine where Hirsch's system originated in the fIrst place. As the course progressed <strong>and</strong><br />

students became more <strong>and</strong> more trusting of the computer technology to protect them from faceto<br />

face confrontation, they were less fearful of public sanctions <strong>and</strong> more willing to state genuine<br />

opinions about cultural literacy <strong>and</strong>, thus more likely to invite critical responses from their peers.<br />

The computer transcripts from these discussion sessions clearly reveal dialogues whose c<strong>and</strong>idness<br />

<strong>and</strong> honesty I have yet to encounter in a verbal class discussion, especially from students who<br />

ordinarily will not volunteer opinions in a conventional classroom setting. Because students were<br />

increasingly willing to put their opinions out in the open via the computer system, by the end of the<br />

course they had received a variety of responses from the class <strong>and</strong> from myself so that they felt the<br />

pressure to qualify many of their more strident, less defensible positions, <strong>and</strong> thus to revise some<br />

of their beliefs in order to write their final, more philosophical papers on the complexities of<br />

defming cultural literacy in a country as ethnically diverse as the United States. Ultimately, the<br />

transcripts, drafts, response, <strong>and</strong> fmal papers revealed that substantial revision takes place 1) when<br />

students are honest about what they believe; 2) when students feel safe enough to articulate their<br />

beliefs; <strong>and</strong> 3) when students value their place in the larger community of thinkers <strong>and</strong> writers<br />

enough to accommodate others' opinions into their own world views.<br />

The Construction of Meaning in an Electronic lntelpretive Community<br />

by Butler, Wayne M. -- The University of Texas in Austin<br />

In his book Twenty Teachers, Ken Macrorie uses the Moebian Loop as a metaphor of how<br />

successful teachers ("enablers") conduct classrooms in which polar opposites are fused. The<br />

Moebian Loop can also represent the dynamics of the computer-based collaborative learning<br />

literature classroom in which networked microcomputers support social views of literary criticism,<br />

rhetoric <strong>and</strong> composition, <strong>and</strong> psycholinguistics; described the goals, objectives <strong>and</strong> curriculum of<br />

a lower division writing-about-literature class taught in the English Department Computer Research<br />

Lab at the University of Texas; <strong>and</strong> analyze transcripts of "real-time" discussions to demonstrate<br />

how the social views of meaning-making can move from the theoretical domain to the practical.<br />

In general, I demonstrate how the polarities of readers vs. writers, speakers vs. writers, meaningmakers<br />

vs. meaning-receivers <strong>and</strong> writing vs. speaking are fused in the computer-based,<br />

collaborative learning writing-about-literature classroom.<br />

In "Composition Theory <strong>and</strong> Literary Theory" (Perspectives on Research <strong>and</strong> Scholarship in<br />

8


Composition, MIA, 1985) John Clifford <strong>and</strong> John Schilb discuss the fusion of the teaching of writing<br />

<strong>and</strong> the teaching of literature under new theoretical frameworks <strong>and</strong> note: "<strong>Writing</strong> emerges as a<br />

process of discovery, enabling students to construct knowledge rather than simply to regurgitate<br />

familiar truths or structural formulas. Literary study ... emerges as a dynamic event, one in which<br />

students can be encouraged to draw upon subjective insights as well as objective perceptions as they<br />

gradually refme their sense of a text. The act of writing <strong>and</strong> the act of reading literature can<br />

therefore become for students mutually enhancing activities, each bolstering the other's capacity<br />

to help students build <strong>and</strong> revise their visions of meaning" (45). Among the "new theoretical<br />

frameworks" alluded to by Clifford <strong>and</strong> Schilb are reader·oriented literary criticism <strong>and</strong> social<br />

constructionist versions of collaborative learning. [n Is There a Text in This Class: The Authority<br />

of the Intelpretive Community, Stanley Fish argues that "it is interpretive communities, rather than<br />

the text or the reader, that produce meaning" (14). Kenneth Bruffee, a social constructionist <strong>and</strong><br />

advocate of collaborative learning argues that collaborative learning is a manifestation ofVygotsky's<br />

theories of language acquisition <strong>and</strong> development <strong>and</strong> the pedagogical technique models the way<br />

knowledge is constructed by interpretive communities in the real world. By participating in the<br />

classroom interpretive community, students learn their roles in the meaning·making process, an<br />

experience that will prepare them to take a role in the more sophisticated interpretive communities<br />

they are attempting to join •• the communities of educated, critical readers, writers, <strong>and</strong> thinkers.<br />

The theories above, especially Fish's, are more descriptive than prescriptive in the sense that<br />

creating an effective, functioning interpretive community in the traditional classroom is difficult due<br />

to the logistics of interaction. The networked classroom, however, serves to link individuals into<br />

the types of interpretive communities that do in fact create meaning.<br />

The course discussed in this paper, based on The Lexington Introduction to Literature, relies<br />

on a reader·oriented approach to literature using a computer·based collaborative pedagogy. The<br />

general goals of the course are to have students move from subjective readers/writers to functioning<br />

individuals in a meaning·making interpretive community. The final paper of the course asked the<br />

students to write a research-based literary interpretation of James Joyce's The Dead in which they<br />

supported their Mreadings" in terms of the meaning-making transaction among the reader, the text,<br />

the local interpretive community, <strong>and</strong> the professional interpretive community.<br />

The transcripts of one particular stage of the research paper process, the real-time<br />

discussions, reveal the various ways members of the local interpretive community interact to create<br />

meaning. In the development of the analysis, I extract episodes from the transcripts of a two-day<br />

discussion of the title of the story which illustrate members as readers making meaning of peers'<br />

comments <strong>and</strong> the literary text, members as writers shaping <strong>and</strong> discovering their meanings through<br />

the live, immediate social interaction, <strong>and</strong> the interpretive community arriving at a communal<br />

interpretation of the literary text. In addition, I address some of the theoretical issues concerning<br />

writing vs. speaking, <strong>and</strong> demonstrate how such real-time discussions serve to fuse the polarity<br />

between the two by placing writers in an environment more typical of speaking, that is, live,<br />

immediate feedback from an audience which serves to help speakers shape their meaning. I<br />

conclude that "real-time M microcomputer network technology serves as a research tool in the sense<br />

that the transcripts illustrate prominent psycholinguistic, literary, <strong>and</strong> rhetorical theories, <strong>and</strong><br />

perhaps more importantly, as a pedagogical tool because the networked classroom creates a true<br />

interpretive community by empowering students with access to the meaning-making dialogue.<br />

9


Barker, Thomas •• Texas Tech University<br />

FROM ClASSROOM TO NElWORK: ISSUES FOR INSTRUCTORS<br />

One of the most noticeable directions in computer-assisted compositIOn is that of<br />

networking. Many who now teach in computerized classrooms are considering implementing<br />

networks as the next logical step in computer assistance. OUf computer classroom at Texas Tech<br />

is no exception. After having made the transition from lab (housing 10-15 computers: walk-in<br />

usage) to classroom (housing 25 computers: one per student) it now seems appropriate to exp<strong>and</strong><br />

the technology to include electronic mail <strong>and</strong> shared fLies.<br />

The purpose of this talk will be to present an ovelView of the process of making the<br />

transition from computer classroom to networked classroom. It is designed for those now faced<br />

with that transition, <strong>and</strong> intended to address some of their concerns.<br />

Those concerns fall into three broad categories:<br />

1) What hardware <strong>and</strong> software is required for networking;<br />

2) What pedagogical differences will the networked classroom allow; <strong>and</strong><br />

3) What theoretical approaches are relevant to the networked classroom. The approach<br />

taken in this talk will be practical, but not "how to." The information in it is based on the author's<br />

experience in planning an Ethernet network in the microcomputer classroom at Texas Tech, as well<br />

as published information <strong>and</strong> research on networks <strong>and</strong> writing.<br />

What hardware <strong>and</strong> software are required for networking<br />

In this portion of the talk I will present an overview of the cards, cables, connectors, <strong>and</strong><br />

software required for networking. Additionally, this section will include definitions of types of<br />

networks <strong>and</strong> a brief description of the Daedalus system, a system of invention <strong>and</strong> word processing<br />

software especially designed for networked classrooms. This section will include an overview of<br />

some of the capabilities networking will provide: shared directories, electronic mail, <strong>and</strong> new<br />

software. This material will be covered in a h<strong>and</strong>out to the audience.<br />

What pedagogical difTerences will the classroom make<br />

Teachers considering expansion to a networked classroom need to consider what differences<br />

they will face in their new classroom. Thompson (1988) identifies a number of areas where<br />

classroom activities will differ. These include observations on the behavior of students discussing<br />

in an electronic environment, <strong>and</strong> how that environment affects their sensitivity to error, anonymity,<br />

<strong>and</strong> attitudes toward other students in the network. Also surveyed is work by Forman (1987) who<br />

identifies 7 "conclusions· from exploratory research into computer.mediated networking in the<br />

workplace. Some of her observations are pertinent to networked classrooms. In addition, writing<br />

instructors need to consider the affect of computers on traditional "proscenium" class set·ups <strong>and</strong><br />

on the amount of text students produce.<br />

What theoretical approaches are relevant to the networked classroom<br />

The area of theoretical approaches is a very broad topic. <strong>and</strong> can only be sketched out in<br />

this talk. Basically. I will try to tie networking in with social constructionist thought as it is currently<br />

articulated by Berlin <strong>and</strong> Bruffee. In particular, Kremers (1988) gives an interesting view of the<br />

"liberation" of students in networked classrooms. Information in this section will be based on the<br />

experience of teachers in networked classrooms at Gallaudet University, New York Institute of<br />

Technology. <strong>and</strong> the University of Texas, as well as published work based on current theories of<br />

!O


composing processes. Time permitting, I will begin to sketch out the main principles of a network<br />

theory of writing. based on the use of network technology in writing instruction.<br />

Barton, EDen<br />

<strong>and</strong><br />

Ray, Ruth •• Wayne State University<br />

COMPUTER LITERACY FROM BOTTOM TO TOP<br />

Recent research offers a concept of literacy as an empowering <strong>and</strong> enabling strategy<br />

necessary to succeed within an increasingly complicated society. From this perspective,literacy has<br />

both cognitive <strong>and</strong> social aspects; it includes not only the cognitive processes of reading, writing,<br />

<strong>and</strong> calculating, but also the social processes of demonstrating in appropriate ways that one is<br />

knowledgeable in these areas. In this view, literacy is a way of thinking, a way of functioning within<br />

literate communities, <strong>and</strong>, in general, an approach towards life. (Cook·Gumperz, 1986; Kintgen.<br />

Kroll, <strong>and</strong> Rose, 1988).<br />

Research on computers <strong>and</strong> literacy has been characterized by the presentation of diverse<br />

defmitions of "computer literacy." The National Council of Teachers of Mathematics, for instance,<br />

claims, "computer literacy is an essential outcome of contemporary education. Each student should<br />

acquire an underst<strong>and</strong>ing of the versatility <strong>and</strong> limitations of the computer through first·h<strong>and</strong><br />

experience in a variety of fields: (quoted in Naisbitt. 1982:33). some see computer literacy in terms<br />

of skills: Dreyfus <strong>and</strong> Dreyfus, for instance, say, "[C]omputer literacy consists in knowing what sort<br />

of skills <strong>and</strong> what level of skills can <strong>and</strong> should be taught using computers.- (1986: 156) Others<br />

connect those skills to larger issues; Papert, for instance, qualifies his definition of computer<br />

literacy, saying "true computer literacy is not just knowing how to make use of computers <strong>and</strong><br />

computational ideas. It is knowing when it is appropriate to do so" (1980: 155).<br />

The common characteristic underlying these definitions is their assumptions of authority.<br />

Each one reflects a top·down model: educators, administrators, <strong>and</strong> researchers speak from the<br />

perspective of their individual fields, establish themselves as authorities, <strong>and</strong> teD what computer<br />

literacy would be <strong>and</strong> how it should be demonstrated. Such top·down definitions are impositions<br />

of one view without fuD consideration of alternative views, <strong>and</strong> thus are destined to fail. Freire<br />

(1970) convincingly argues that top·down definitions are unsuccessful because they do not respond<br />

to the every day needs of people. What is needed for successful literacy education is a bottom-up<br />

approach •• one that is defined <strong>and</strong> generated by people rather than leaders, students rather than<br />

administrators, learners rather than experts. Ohmann talks about the effectiveness of bottom-up<br />

approaches to literacy education, such as the Cuban literacy campaign in which Cuban illiterates<br />

-learned to read <strong>and</strong> write in the context of a revolution, <strong>and</strong> with the aim of becoming fuD<br />

participants in it, not of passing from third grade into fourth grade or of meeting a coDege<br />

requirement ... people responded with energy because they saw the revolution as theirs, <strong>and</strong><br />

literacy as contributing to it" (1985: 686.87). Similarly, computer literacy movements will be<br />

effective when they are defined in terms of a particular social context <strong>and</strong> when learners see<br />

11


themselves as full contributing members within that context. People will respond to calls for<br />

computer literacy when they perceive that knowledge of computers will make an essential<br />

contribution to their lives.<br />

We propose that future research on computer literacy incorporate a bottom-up perspective.<br />

In this view, computer literacy is based on how one lives <strong>and</strong> works with computers. A bottomup<br />

perspective takes into account the fact that different communities define computer literacy in<br />

their own ways <strong>and</strong> for their own purposes. It also responds to one of the central concepts of<br />

literacy as presented in recent research, namely, that literacy is a way of living. In this paper, we<br />

will report on a pilot study aimed at discovering different perspectives on computer literacy <strong>and</strong><br />

suggesting new directions for research in theory <strong>and</strong> pedagogy. The project is an interview study<br />

which examines how non-academics define computer literacy. This project elicits perspectives which<br />

have not been fully represented in previous debates on computer literacy.<br />

The study will survey a small group of people (approximately 10-15) who have had varying<br />

amounts of experience with computers in their lives. Some of our respondents have had extensive<br />

experience with computers on the job, through programming or using complex software programs.<br />

Others have made computers a part of their personal lives, using personal computers at home for<br />

a variety of tasks. Some respondents have had little experience with computers at work or at home.<br />

We will question respondents about the place computers play in their lives, asking them to<br />

consciously formulate <strong>and</strong> then articulate their views on literacy in general <strong>and</strong> computer literacy<br />

in particular. We will determine whether <strong>and</strong> how they use computers; how they learned or plan<br />

to learn about computers; whether learning about <strong>and</strong> using computers is easy or difficult for them;<br />

what, if anything, they feel is important to know about computers; <strong>and</strong> what is important for others,<br />

such as their children, to know about computers. We also will ask them whether they believe<br />

computers have changed their lives, their habits, their ways of working, <strong>and</strong> their ways of thinking.<br />

Finally, we will ask our respondents to project views of the way individuals <strong>and</strong> society might be<br />

affected by the continuing use of computers. We believe that these interviews will elicit ideas,<br />

opinions, <strong>and</strong> information that will inform future research <strong>and</strong> practice.<br />

In this abstract, we have not presented a new or revised definition of computer literacy. By<br />

looking outside the academy, our research will provide an alternative view of computer literacy,<br />

one that will shift authority over computer literacy from a small group of educators to a larger<br />

group of citizens. We see a definition of computer literacy for the 1990's arising from the active<br />

collaboration of diverse groups who are living <strong>and</strong> working with computers.<br />

References<br />

Barton, E. & R. Ray. (Forthcoming). Developing connections: <strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> literacy. <strong>Computers</strong><br />

<strong>and</strong> Composition.<br />

Cook-Gumperz, J. (1986). Introduction. In J. Cook-Gumperz (Ed.), The social construction of<br />

literacy (pp.l-IS). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />

Dreyfus, H. L. & Dreyfus, S. E. (1986). Mind over machine: The power of human intuition <strong>and</strong><br />

expertise in the era of the computer. NY: The Free Press.<br />

Freire, Paulo. (1970). Pedagogy of the oppressed. New York: Herder <strong>and</strong> Herder.<br />

Kintgen, E., Kroll, B., Rose, M. (Eds.). (1988). Perspective 011 literacy. Carbondale, lL: Southern<br />

illinois University Press.<br />

Naisbitt, J. (1982). Megatrends: Ten new directions transforming our lives. NY: Warner Books.<br />

12


Ohmann, R. (1985. Literacy, technology, <strong>and</strong> monopoly capital. College English, !Z. 675-689.<br />

Papert, S. (1980). Mindstorms: Children, computers <strong>and</strong>powerful ideas. Brighton: Harvester Press.<br />

Benjamin, James -- The University of Toledo<br />

THE USE OF PC STYLE PROGRAMS TO TEACH BUSINESS COMMUNICATION<br />

While text analysis has been available on mainframe computers for over a decade, only<br />

recently have test analysis programs become generally available for use with personal computers.<br />

Business <strong>and</strong> industry increasingly use commercially available "style" programs to evaluate written<br />

communication. This study provides a comparative analysis of the commercially available PC<br />

programs for style analysis. The paper examines the usefulness <strong>and</strong> pedagogical limitations of<br />

a variety of programs including GRAMMATIK II, PC STYLE, MICRO TEXT ANALYSIS<br />

SYSTEM, MICROCOMPlITER PROGRAMS FOR LITERARY ANALYSIS, PC-READ, <strong>and</strong><br />

RIGHTWRITER.<br />

Students in an American Management Association course on ~Communication skills for<br />

Managers~ were asked to compose a written assignment in the unit on written communication. The<br />

text of these memos <strong>and</strong> the American Management Association guideline memo served as the<br />

material analyzed using a variety of style programs. The results of these analyses are compared for<br />

pedagogical factors including speed, accuracy, support documentation <strong>and</strong> usefulness of feedback.<br />

References<br />

Abercrombie, John. Computer Programs for Literary Analysis. Philadelphia: University of<br />

Pennsylvania Press, 1984.<br />

Bingaman, Christine, R. Graham, <strong>and</strong> M. Wheeler. Communication Skills for Managers. New<br />

York: American Management Association, 1983.<br />

Burke, E., Ed. <strong>Computers</strong> in Humanistic Research. Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice Hall, 1967.<br />

Creasy, William C. Microcomputers <strong>and</strong> Literary Scholarship. Los Angeles: University of California,<br />

1986.<br />

Daiute, C. <strong>Writing</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Computers</strong>. Reading, MA: Addison-Wesley Publishing Company, 1985.<br />

Day, A. Colin. Text Processing. New York: Cambridge University Press, 1984.<br />

Feldman, Paula R. The Wordworlhy Computer. New York: R<strong>and</strong>om House, 1987.<br />

Hockey, Susan. A Guide to Computer Applications in the Humanities. Baltimore: John Hopkins<br />

University Press, 1980.<br />

Howard-Hill, T. H. Literary Concordances: A Guide to the Preparation of Manual <strong>and</strong> Computer<br />

Concordances. Oxford: Pergamon Press, 1979.<br />

Joshi, A., B. L. Webber, <strong>and</strong> I. A. Sag, Eds. Elements of Discourse Underst<strong>and</strong>ing. New York:<br />

Cambridge University Press, 1981.<br />

Kren, George M. <strong>and</strong> George Christakes. Scholars <strong>and</strong> Personal <strong>Computers</strong>. New York: Human<br />

Science Press, 1988.<br />

Lang, Bere!. Philosophy <strong>and</strong> the Art of <strong>Writing</strong>. Lewisburg, PA: Bucknell University Press, 1983.<br />

Mitchell, J. L., Ed. <strong>Computers</strong> in the Humanities. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 1974.<br />

13


Oakman, Robert. Computer Methods for Literary Research. Columbia, SC: University of South<br />

Carolina Press, 1980.<br />

Patton, P. C. <strong>and</strong> R. A Holoien. Computing in the HU/1Ulllities. Lexington, MA: Lexington, 1981.<br />

Rudell, B. H. <strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> Literature. Cambridge, MA: Abacus Press, 1985.<br />

Tankard, Jim. "The Literary Detective," Byte, 11 (February 1986), 231-238.<br />

Wisbey, R. A, Ed. The Computer in Literary <strong>and</strong> Linguistic Research. Cambridge: Cambridge<br />

University Press, 1971.<br />

Bertch, Julie -- Rio Saldo Community Col/ege<br />

ENGLISH COMPOSITION ON mE CONFERENCE;<br />

DISTANCE STUDENTS WITH CoSy<br />

CREATING A COMMUNITY OF<br />

The distance learner presents a special challenge in the community college, even in a<br />

college-without-walls where fmding new ways to meet unique needs is an everyday event. In the<br />

Department of Instructional Technology at Rio Salado Community College (one of the Maricopa<br />

Community Colleges in Phoenix), traditional correspondence courses have been effectively enhanced<br />

with audio tapes <strong>and</strong> teleconferences, but neither of these provides the ongoing, always accessible<br />

classroom interaction that we know enables learning <strong>and</strong> encourages persistence. Computer<br />

conferencing has become a useful alternative, one we feel has tremendous possibilities for<br />

instruction in writing.<br />

There are predictable problems in distance education: isolation can lead to procrastination<br />

<strong>and</strong> undermine motivation; confusion can result in wasted study time <strong>and</strong> effort. Busy schedules<br />

change priorities, <strong>and</strong> the quiet dem<strong>and</strong>s made by a textbook <strong>and</strong> a study guide are too easily<br />

ignored.<br />

The computer conference, on the other h<strong>and</strong>, can provide a dynamic, compelling<br />

environment for the distance student. Distance learners are still separated by time <strong>and</strong> space, but<br />

their personal computers <strong>and</strong> modems connect them into a single community <strong>and</strong> provides a<br />

stimulating opportunity for participation. No matter where they live or what their work schedules<br />

are, a simple sign-on means that class is now in session.<br />

CoSy, the computer conferencing system software developed by the University of Guelph<br />

in Ontario, provides the structure for our Freshman Composition courses (English 101 <strong>and</strong> 102).<br />

It allows for presentation of material that augments the traditional study guide <strong>and</strong> lets the<br />

instructor personalize <strong>and</strong> lead the discussion of course content. (An earlier experiment that<br />

presented entire study guide "lessons" on the computer proved cumbersome--the students preferred<br />

to read longer passages in print, <strong>and</strong> as an instructor who encourages students to annotate their<br />

material <strong>and</strong> review it regularly, J found screen delivery unsatisfactory.)<br />

CoSy doesn't replace the traditional distance course any more than teachers' words in<br />

classrooms replace textbooks. Instead, CoSy becomes the vehicle for class discussion. Also, it<br />

provides the means for small group interactions, where three or four (or more) students can work<br />

together on a class activity. And CoSy's easy <strong>and</strong> confidential MAlL function lets students interact<br />

individually with the instructor, asking questions that can be answered almost immediately <strong>and</strong><br />

14


sending assignments which can be evaluated <strong>and</strong> returned as quickly as any classroom-based course.<br />

(Often more so, as almost all of the instructor's time is spent "in conference" rather than in other<br />

kinds of teaching activities.)<br />

After having discussed the rationale for offering the computer conferencing alternative in<br />

distance education, this presentation will explain the three major modes of CoSY: the<br />

CONFERENCE, where the teacher can initiate class discussions, make further explanations, <strong>and</strong><br />

where students can respond, make comments, <strong>and</strong> ask questions; the CONVERSATIONS, where<br />

small groups can engage in classroom activities, work together on writing assignments, <strong>and</strong> engage<br />

in peer evaluations; <strong>and</strong> MAIL, where any member of the group can send <strong>and</strong> receive messages to<br />

any other member. The operations of each mode will be described as well as the specific uses to<br />

which each is put in the writing classes, including types of assignments <strong>and</strong> methods of presenting<br />

them.<br />

The presentation will conclude by showing examples of student participation in all three<br />

modes of the computer conferences, emphasizing the advantages each aspect of the system brings<br />

to distance learning <strong>and</strong> the benefits the conference as a whole offers to non-traditional learners.<br />

The session will end by inviting audience discussion.<br />

Betza, Ruth<br />

<strong>and</strong><br />

Crow, Connie -- Microsoft Corporation<br />

THE WRITER, THE EDITOR, AND THE MACINTOSH AS COLLABORATORS IN TECHNICAL<br />

WRmNG<br />

A networked publication system requires collaboration beyond writer to writer, or even write<br />

to editor. In an on-line publication system the document file itself is the key point of ownership.<br />

The writer originates the ownership of the electronic me <strong>and</strong> h<strong>and</strong>s it off, to be locked out of his<br />

or her own work.<br />

Recently, the Applications Division of Microsoft Corporation switched to an on-line<br />

publication system we call -Mac Pubs." This system uses Microsoft Word on networked Macintosh<br />

computers to produce documentation <strong>and</strong> courseware for its application software.<br />

This on-line publication system changed the way writers, editors, artists, <strong>and</strong> production staff<br />

work together. In our presentation for the Fifth <strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Writing</strong> Conference, we will<br />

discuss how networking is a method for collaboration. particularly between writer <strong>and</strong> editor.<br />

The Players in a Networked Publication System<br />

In our networked publication system, people with different skills collaborate to produce<br />

fmished documentation. Our players include designers who design the page layout, paste-up artist<br />

who work with art, <strong>and</strong> marketing people who commission <strong>and</strong> review the document. The key<br />

players we will discuss are the writer, the editor, <strong>and</strong> the computer network itself.<br />

The writer. The first draft is the writer'S responsibility; that much hasn't changed.<br />

However, because the writer writes with a template of the page layout, the page formatting is also<br />

the writer's responsibility. He or she must create the document as it will look, long before the<br />

15


ewriting <strong>and</strong> editing tum the words into the final document. In addition, the writer requests <strong>and</strong><br />

sometimes even produces the art required in the writer's portion of a document. The writer also<br />

uses the network to draw information from several sources, such as a spec to answer technical<br />

questions, a style guide to answer terminology questions, <strong>and</strong> ftles of other writers working on<br />

related topics.<br />

The editor. The editor ensures that the writer's words make sense <strong>and</strong> are accurately<br />

written. The editor is responsible for updating the me to reflect any changes in the software. In<br />

the software industry, accuracy is a moving target because software under development is always<br />

changing. In addition, the editor in a networked system takes over the responsibilities of overseeing<br />

art at it is created, <strong>and</strong> ensures that the writer's page layout is correct.<br />

The network. The network consists of individual Macintoshes <strong>and</strong> a server. A server is<br />

simply a Macintosh with plenty of memory <strong>and</strong> a hard disk. A computer security system ensures<br />

that document files have owners who can grant permission to others to use the document files, or<br />

keep the fLIes strictly to themselves. The server is the central point in the question of ownership<br />

in the collaborative system.<br />

H<strong>and</strong>ing OIT Ownership<br />

In academic publishing, when a writer considers a document finished enough to be passed<br />

on the writer usually mails a manuscript to a publisher or editor. Normally the writer receives<br />

the manuscript back with comments, <strong>and</strong> has final say over the manuscript itself. That is, the writer<br />

owns the manuscript completely, throughout the publication process.<br />

In contrast, in our networked publication process, the writer passes off a manuscript by<br />

placing the document me in the editor's folder on the server. At this point, the writer gives up<br />

ownership of the manuscript. The use of the network dictates a complete transfer of ownership.<br />

One <strong>and</strong> only one individual must have complete ownership over th e computer file, to track any<br />

changes in it. Otherwise, several people might make changes to the document at the same time,<br />

<strong>and</strong> only one version will be kept. Or, worse, an older version of the document may appear after<br />

others have done their work, <strong>and</strong> work will be lost.<br />

For a writer, there is a finality of being locked out of one's own meso The writer still feels<br />

responsible for the accuracy of the files, for example for making changes if the topic (computer<br />

software) changes in development. But the editor now owns the document, <strong>and</strong> it becomes the<br />

editor's responsibility to make any changes he or she feels necessary to maintain the accuracy of<br />

the document.<br />

Implications or Ownership<br />

Our talk will discuss issues of ownership, <strong>and</strong> the very personal emotional <strong>and</strong> professional<br />

feelings it elicits in scores of writers <strong>and</strong> editors who work with the Mac Pubs process.<br />

Frequently in publication, the writer <strong>and</strong> editor never meet, or exchange conversation by<br />

phone from a distance of three thous<strong>and</strong> miles. Our in·house networked publication system is more<br />

like a classroom, where people discuss <strong>and</strong> critique writing constantly <strong>and</strong> still have to meet <strong>and</strong> talk<br />

<strong>and</strong> get along during the next class period.<br />

Trust is a central component. As in all publishing systems, trust involves language, tone, <strong>and</strong><br />

creativity .. the stuff of potential arguments between any writer <strong>and</strong> editor. In a networked system,<br />

an editor has, in effect, carte blanche to change anything the writer has done.<br />

In our industry, trust also involves accuracy, or the belief that the owner of the files --<br />

16


whether writer or editor .- is equally capable of maintaining accuracy. An editor may feel that<br />

writers do not trust the editor's ability to maintain accuracy, or to have as much expertise over the<br />

topic as the writer. Yet the editor must update documentation as the software changes. Essentially,<br />

the editor becomes editor, writer, <strong>and</strong> software tester all in one.<br />

Implications for the Classroom<br />

During the 1980's, instructors have spoken of making sure that students have ownership over<br />

their classroom writing. Studies of student writers, from fLTst grade through college, show that<br />

students can make great strides as writers once they develop that sense of ownership. Ownership<br />

is simply another way of feeling that writing is something worth doing. A collaborative writer has<br />

to feel ownership to do good work. Paradoxically, a collaborative writer must also be prepared to<br />

give up the writing when it must be h<strong>and</strong>ed off. This is particularly true in an on· line system<br />

where ownership is given off before the final result is produced.<br />

We've found that collaboration produces good work. In our presentation we'd like to<br />

encourage collaborative classroom writing activities to develop both the ownership <strong>and</strong> the flexibility<br />

necessary in collaborative writing.<br />

Black, Laurel<br />

<strong>and</strong><br />

Rouleau, Kathy •• Miami University<br />

TEACHING ARQUND TECHNQLOGY: AN ETHNOGRAPHIC STUDY OF A COMPUTER·<br />

BASED COLLEGE COMPOSITION CLASS<br />

We will present the results of an ethnographic study in which we each spent one month in<br />

two composition classrooms. One class was a computer.based class taught in an IBM laboratory.<br />

The other was taught by the same instructor <strong>and</strong> followed the same syllabus but was taught in a<br />

more traditional classroom setting. While observing we used log sheets indicating time·on·task <strong>and</strong><br />

number of students involved in each activity, <strong>and</strong> supplemented these data with field notes <strong>and</strong><br />

interviews of the instructor <strong>and</strong> other instructors who teach or hc:.ve taught the same class in the<br />

mM laboratory.<br />

Our findings indicate that the presence of computers may affect the classroom environment<br />

in very subtle ways. The technology, with all it comprises physically <strong>and</strong> potentially for the<br />

composition student, becomes both an attraction <strong>and</strong> a distraction. We found large group<br />

discussions to be significantly <strong>and</strong> negatively affected, <strong>and</strong> observed between the two classes very<br />

different patterns in the ways in which students interacted with each other <strong>and</strong> with the instructor.<br />

A sense of "classroom chemistry" <strong>and</strong> hence collaborative approaches to learning <strong>and</strong> teaching<br />

appeared to be more difficult to establish <strong>and</strong> maintain in the computer·based composition class.<br />

In our presentation we will include specific descriptive examples of classroom observations<br />

<strong>and</strong> will use an overhead <strong>and</strong> provide h<strong>and</strong>outs to discuss the laboratory design <strong>and</strong> significant<br />

rmdings.<br />

Ten years ago, an intruder barged into the composition classroom. Teachers were fascinated<br />

<strong>and</strong> lost at the same time. How was one supposed to introduce this new addition Was it friend<br />

17


or foe As the years have gone by. more <strong>and</strong> more teachers are convinced that the computer is<br />

composition's friend. A plethora of studies have been done, looking at how students write with<br />

computers. Yet, until very recently, little attention has been given to the context of the computer<br />

composition classroom, to the effect this technology has on the complex relationships that develop<br />

between students <strong>and</strong> between teacher <strong>and</strong> students. It is this environment that our study explores.<br />

In order to underst<strong>and</strong> the context of a computer·based English class, we chose to observe<br />

two classes: a regular first-year ENG 111 class taught in a traditional classroom <strong>and</strong> a section of<br />

ENG t11.e taught in the mM laboratory. Both were taught by the same instructor on the same<br />

days using the same syllabus. The IBM laboratory is arranged in a "double U" shape: a small U of<br />

computers within a large U.<br />

A total of four weeks of class meetings were observed. Researchers used log sheets divided<br />

into five minutes periods which allowed us to record the time spent in various activities in each<br />

class. This was supplemented by observation sheets on which we noted the number of students<br />

involved in the assigned activity. <strong>and</strong> as well by extensive field notes. Interviews with the instructor<br />

were done informally throughout the study <strong>and</strong> formally mid-way through <strong>and</strong> at the end. Other<br />

instructors utilizing the TBM lab were also interviewed.<br />

Our findings indicated that while the amount of time spent on writing activities was not<br />

significantly different for the two classes (21% of time in ENG 111 <strong>and</strong> 23% of time in the<br />

computer-based ENG 111.C). far less whole class discussion took place in the computer-based class.<br />

In its place we observed "lecture/discussion." which describes a situation where the instructor<br />

attempts to generate classroom discussion but is unsuccessful. While the intent is not to lecture<br />

formally, nonetheless, the instructor does most of the talking. In the computer-based class, 115<br />

minutes of lecture/formal presentation <strong>and</strong> lecture/discussion took place in the total observed time<br />

of 434.5 minutes; in the regular classroom, only 45 minutes of similar activity took place: 26% of<br />

all class time as compared to 10%.<br />

The students were blocked by their equipment from seeing all of their classmates, <strong>and</strong> so<br />

directed their comments to the instructor. They began to rely on the instructor to speak for them<br />

to other students whom they could not see directly. The instructor was forced to st<strong>and</strong> in the center<br />

of the laboratory in order to be seen by all the students <strong>and</strong> naturally became a focus. With less<br />

whole group discussion occurring, students seemed reluctant to speak <strong>and</strong> unsure of their<br />

relationships with one another <strong>and</strong> the value of their individual statements; the instructor was<br />

forced to repeatedly prompt them in order to receive responses. Students had difficulty working<br />

in groups, <strong>and</strong> developed unequal relationships when working in pairs on collaborative papers, as<br />

one student was able to use her computer while another wasn't. Almost twice as much writing in<br />

groups took place in the non-computer composition class as in the computer-based class: 72.5<br />

minutes in ENG 111 <strong>and</strong> 37.5 minutes in ENG lI1.e<br />

Students were distracted from discussion by their computers: it is difficult for a student who<br />

can't see all her classmates to garner enough enthusiasm to exchange ideas <strong>and</strong> beliefs, especially<br />

when instead she can more easily effect a change with one keystroke on the screen in front of her.<br />

When we discussed these fmdings with the instructors, we touched upon the idea of "classroom<br />

chemistry" <strong>and</strong> how that develops; whether students necessarily concerned with learning to use the<br />

technology in front of them, instead of learning their fellow students' names, had begun early to<br />

concentrate on their computers rather than their classmates.<br />

18


If we believe that students learn best when they learn together, face to face -- through<br />

collaborative papers, peer group workshops <strong>and</strong> whole class discussion -- then we must think about<br />

the constraints that a computer classroom places upon our efforts to facilitate such learning. If we<br />

believe that the instructor functions as a weU-informed facilitator for such learning, then we must<br />

look at how a computer classroom may make such a role difficult to establish <strong>and</strong> maintain. Our<br />

research supported aU the evidence that students enjoy using a computer to write: students arrived<br />

early <strong>and</strong> immediately began typing, <strong>and</strong> many stayed later. But we have to ask ourselves what we<br />

want to occur within the context of the classroom itself. What sparks that desire to write -- with<br />

a keyboard or a pencil -- may weU be the quality <strong>and</strong> quantity of discussion that occurs in that<br />

composition classroom. What this study suggests-limited though it may be -- is that this technology<br />

which so invites our students to write may at times hinder them from discovering-from learning<br />

from one another-what it is that they want <strong>and</strong> need to write about.<br />

Bode, James<br />

<strong>and</strong><br />

Redman, Tim -- Ohio State University at Lima<br />

GENESIS OF THE LANWRITER PROJECT AT QHIO SIAn; AT LIMA<br />

Dissatisfaction with the classroom limits of st<strong>and</strong>-alone computers <strong>and</strong> the fortunate<br />

confluence of two external factors (outside funding from an Ohio Board of Regents' grant <strong>and</strong> a<br />

change in our registration system) with our work in computer-assisted pedagogy led to the<br />

development of the LANWR1TER Project at the Lima Campus of the Ohio State University. This<br />

LAN-based writing laboratory will enable students to engage in peer group conferencing even when<br />

they are unable to meet together. In addition, in a traditional classroom setting, the system will<br />

enable the instructor to observe the student's work, intervene with suggestions, or display the work<br />

to the entire class.<br />

Of course Trent Batson's pioneering research at GaUaudet University. as reported in his<br />

ENFILOG newsletter <strong>and</strong> several articles on the subject, inspired the direction of our own work<br />

took. The type of networked computer laboratory they describe, developed by CompuTeach in<br />

Washington, D.C., has existed in the coUege of Agriculture at OSU-Columbus for several years.<br />

CaUed the LINK system, it was developed by Applied Computer Systems of Johnstown, Ohio. Of<br />

course. instead of being used specifically for writing instruction, the Columbus classroom was used<br />

for any application where it wou ld be useful for an instructor to take an image from any of the<br />

linked computer <strong>and</strong> display it on any or all of the other monitors in the LINK system.<br />

We visited the classroom in the College of Agriculture <strong>and</strong> read the materials provided by<br />

compuTeach <strong>and</strong> the articles describing the writing networks at Gallaudet <strong>and</strong> Northern Virginia<br />

Community College. While we remained enthusiastic about the potential for LANs in writing<br />

instruction, we were less happy with the hardware choices adopted. The implementation of<br />

networking in place at those schools is decidedly non-st<strong>and</strong>ard. Additional cabling is used to<br />

electronically switch the video inputs from local to global feed, <strong>and</strong> the software allows only minimal<br />

message sending on a separate window. We wished to make possible a much more elaborate<br />

19


interaction among the participants using only the st<strong>and</strong>ard cabling <strong>and</strong> software available on a<br />

st<strong>and</strong>ard LAN.<br />

The lAN-based writing laboratory at Ohio state Lima will enable students to offer<br />

suggestions on revisions to each other even when they are never able to meet together. The<br />

proposed revisions will be keyed to specific text <strong>and</strong> will be easily reviewed by either part. In<br />

addition, if they are working at the same time, students will be able to "chat" with each other<br />

through a window on their screens. Instructors will be able to make similar notes. In addition,<br />

when students are using the system, the instructor will be able to observe their work, "chat" with<br />

them, <strong>and</strong> intervene by moving the cursor <strong>and</strong> making changes in their text. The software under<br />

development to enable this interaction is intended to make use of any lAN-based system that<br />

conforms to the NETBIOS protocol. since many different lANs support NETBIOS, this offers the<br />

widest possible latitude in the LANs the program will support. No additional wiring or software<br />

would be needed.<br />

Two "external" developments aided our progress with this project. The second biennium of<br />

the Ohio Board of Regents' Selective Excellence Program occurred last year, <strong>and</strong> our campus was<br />

eligible to apply for S50,Ooo a year in funding from the Board under their Academic Challenge<br />

Program, designed to support the expansion of campus programs that had already demonstrated<br />

excellence. A computer project was a natural for our campus, <strong>and</strong> we were able to gain outside<br />

support for the next six years with a grant from the OBR for S 102,000.<br />

The second development was an administrative need for equipment to allow the installation<br />

of the new OSU registration system. There were two methods to achieve that end, a dedicated<br />

mini-computer with connected terminals or a local area network, <strong>and</strong> vendors were invited to<br />

campus to bid on both possibilities. Each would cost roughly the same amount of money, but the<br />

lAN, in addition to alleviating the immediate concern over the new registration system, also had<br />

the potential to serve as the foundation for a campus-wide LAN with broader application. Thus<br />

the administrative need for a new registration system leveraged the start of a LAN for the entire<br />

campus.<br />

Of course, one decision necessitated many others. The new LAN had to hook into the only<br />

other lAN on campus, the Novell system in the library. in place for the purpose of cataloging the<br />

holdings. Based on the recommendation of several specialists at OSU-Columbus. the Banyan<br />

system was selected. The primary rationale was that Banyan supported the TCP lIP protocol. the<br />

protocol used in the university-wide SONNET (System of Neighboring Networks) system already<br />

in place. Banyan also had the reputation of being user-friendly, <strong>and</strong> of having one of the best<br />

electronic mail systems available.<br />

The use of peer groups for commentary <strong>and</strong> discussion about student writing has been<br />

shown to be a successful approach for teaching composition. We believe that pioneering work by<br />

Batson <strong>and</strong> others has already demonstrated the potential of LANs for writing instruction. But<br />

existing systems involve the use of a video-switching box with additional cables <strong>and</strong> only minimal<br />

interchange. By developing a fully interactive editor package, which uses only the cabling <strong>and</strong><br />

software available on a st<strong>and</strong>ard LAN, our LANWRlTER system allows more extensive interaction<br />

among students <strong>and</strong> teachers <strong>and</strong> could be adopted at other institutions without modifications to<br />

existing LANs which support NETBIOS.<br />

20


Brosnahan, Leger ~. lIJinois State University<br />

A POOR MAN'S NE1WQRK SYSTEM FOR COMPUTER-ASSISTED COMP CLASSROOMS<br />

Perhaps a number of composition teachers already have a number of computers or perhaps<br />

even a classroom full to aid them in the teaching of composition. Illinois State University, perhaps<br />

alone, has ten classrooms equipped with twenty-one Zeniths with Citizen printers each <strong>and</strong> requires<br />

that all of its freshman composition courses be taught on/with the computer.<br />

Aside from the problem that this arrangement creates for the small but significant number<br />

of computerphobe students who are compelled to take the only required course in the university<br />

on the computers they hate, the relatively recent arrangement of the classrooms poses problems not<br />

only for the small but significant number of computerphobe instructors required to teach the course<br />

on/ with computers but also for instructors who welcome the computers but are still trying to<br />

discover a method of teaching composition courses on the computer without subverting either the<br />

machines or the instructors.<br />

The problem is that. if the students compose on the machines during class time. which is<br />

enormously expensive however you figure it, the instructor is subverted by being deprived of any<br />

spread-effect in his instruction, the basic reason for having classes in the beginning. by being limited<br />

to instructing one student at a time, or the machines are collectively subverted by lecturing or<br />

discussion with the whole class <strong>and</strong> maximum spread-effect at the cost of subverting the machines.<br />

Dividing class time into part lecture <strong>and</strong> part use of the machines does not solve the problem but<br />

simply divides the subversions, half of one, then half of the other perhaps.<br />

My composition-teaching experience has convinced me of a number of perhaps not universal<br />

convictions that underlie my attempt at solving this problem <strong>and</strong> should be mentioned before<br />

suggesting my solution. First, I became convinced that all correction or reading of students' papers<br />

out of the presence of the writers was conscientious busy-work <strong>and</strong> responsible for the unreasonable<br />

<strong>and</strong> unprofitable work-load in teaching composition which accounts for its popularity. Second, if<br />

an instructor really knows more about composition than freshmen, <strong>and</strong> most do, then that<br />

difference is what should be shown constantly to the students <strong>and</strong> not hidden or dispersed in the<br />

form of notes written in isolation <strong>and</strong> read, if at all, in isolation by the individual student. This is<br />

especially true because so many improvements in freshman writing are problems not just for the<br />

individual but for a large part of every class, so that spread-effect is extremely valuable. Third,<br />

individual conferences, whether in the office or in the classroom, are extremely unsatisfactory,<br />

inadequate, <strong>and</strong> wastefully repetitive, rather like notes on individual students' papers. Fourth, the<br />

best solution seems to be to hold individual conferences, or their equivalent, in the classroom but<br />

in the hearing <strong>and</strong> with the cooperation of the entire class. Fifth, for this to be effective, the<br />

individual student's paper must be reproduced <strong>and</strong> distributed to the entire class so that they can<br />

read along with the instructor, or perhaps another student, <strong>and</strong> make <strong>and</strong> hear explained in some<br />

detail the suggestions for improvement or the corrections of the paper. This is my current best<br />

guess about the best possible use, for both students <strong>and</strong> instructors, that can be made of class time,<br />

which is extremely expensive however you figure it, since it allows for individual instruction with<br />

flexible <strong>and</strong> adequate time for explanation combined with maximum spread-effect of the instruction.<br />

In the past, this method has dem<strong>and</strong>ed that students submit typed copy, the typed copy be<br />

xeroxed, the xerox copy be used to make a thermofax ditto master, the master be run for twenty-<br />

21


some individual copies, the copies be distributed berore the class was prepared to read. A<br />

considerable expense of time <strong>and</strong> materials. When the classrooms were converted to computers,<br />

this process could be slightly streamlined by having the students cut ditto masters on their printers,<br />

the dittos then simply being run off <strong>and</strong> copies distributed, but still a considerable expense of time<br />

<strong>and</strong> material.<br />

Of course, the solution, which has already occurred to you, is to network the machines <strong>and</strong><br />

avoid all the paper, but it is easy enough to get the machines perhaps, while networking is extremely<br />

expensive <strong>and</strong> hardly feasible for less than a c1assroomful of machines. What is needed is a<br />

poorman's networking system compatible with few or may machines as they are collected <strong>and</strong> that<br />

allows use of the machines for reading papers without introducing paper.<br />

My suggestion is that students submit their work on disks. The disks for the whole class be<br />

put on a single disk (twenty minutes), the collective disk be diskcopied onto twenty~some other<br />

disks (twenty~some minutes), the students' work disks <strong>and</strong> collective disks be distributed to the<br />

students. Then all students call up, for instance, laSmith, i.e., Smith's first draft of paper number<br />

one, <strong>and</strong> the class collectively, under guidance of the instructor or one of the students, read <strong>and</strong><br />

suggest improvements for revision, or edit later revisions, on the tube. To preserve the original text,<br />

changed parts are bracketed <strong>and</strong> changes are underlined while shifted blocks are bracketed in<br />

original position <strong>and</strong> reproduced <strong>and</strong> underlined in the new positions.<br />

I propose this as a flexible solution to the dilemma of subverting either the instructor or the<br />

machines in computer~equipped but un-networked composition classrooms after the one to six hour<br />

of class time reasonably devoted to teaching the machine.<br />

Bump, Jerome ~- The University of Texas at Austin<br />

TESTING COMPUTER-ASSISTED CLASS DISCUSSIQN<br />

Last year at the Computer <strong>and</strong> Composition conference in Duluth I spoke about how we<br />

used our networked classroom <strong>and</strong> our collaborative software, now called INTERCHANGE, for<br />

computer~assisted class discussion (CACD) in a two-semester freshman literature <strong>and</strong> composition<br />

class <strong>and</strong> a graduate course in computers <strong>and</strong> the humanities. We were able to let students draw<br />

on visual <strong>and</strong> writing skills to improve thinking in class discussion <strong>and</strong> to provide electronic <strong>and</strong><br />

written transcripts for instruction <strong>and</strong> for a database for literary <strong>and</strong> rhetorical research <strong>and</strong> for<br />

software evaluation. We used pseudonyms in INTERCHANGE to prevent stereotyping <strong>and</strong><br />

encourage students to try out daring new roles <strong>and</strong> innovative thoughts; to talk to new people; to<br />

provide more evidence for assertions; <strong>and</strong> to facilitate debate. We also found that pseudonyms<br />

released inhibitions <strong>and</strong> increased emotional honesty <strong>and</strong> self-disclosure. I reported on our tests<br />

of collaborative exams, collaborative writing, group grading, <strong>and</strong> gender bias <strong>and</strong> sex role<br />

stereotyping in CAl <strong>and</strong> in readers' responses to literature. I also summarized how we used<br />

INTERCHANGE to conduct real time experiments which radicaUy changed the speed, focus, <strong>and</strong><br />

response of readers to literary texts.<br />

We have just completed another test of INTERCHANGE which should appeal more to those<br />

oriented to the social sciences, as it involves a larger, more statistically significant group of students<br />

22


<strong>and</strong> this time we arranged for control groups in the experiment. The same questions were asked<br />

of these students <strong>and</strong> there were some interesting deviations from our previous results, only a few<br />

of which can be discussed in this limited space. In addition, established psychological measures<br />

were used to determine personality types for experiments in conference organization. The impact<br />

of INTERCHANGE on composition was tested by having students write analyses of the transcripts<br />

of the INTERCHANGE sessions <strong>and</strong> compare those experiences to other writing assignments.<br />

Like the freshman class discussed last year, our experiment was quite unusual in that our<br />

subject was a course which focused primarily on literature rather than on composition: "Family in<br />

the Victorian Novel.- We stressed the psychology of family system, as represented in literature,<br />

<strong>and</strong> access to emotion in reader response. Where the previous courses had eighteen <strong>and</strong> nine<br />

students respectively, this course had thirty-three students of widely varying backgrounds. Most of<br />

the students were seniors yet 33% of them had never used a computer before for verbal rather than<br />

mathematical experience, <strong>and</strong> an additional 12% had used one only very infrequently for that<br />

purpose. Nevertheless, instead of experiencing technostress, most students in this class felt that,<br />

as one put it, "the computer network is an interesting new mode of emotional analysis" which in fact<br />

helps release stress.<br />

The students read five novels over the course of the semester <strong>and</strong> began discussion of each<br />

novel with the class meeting as a whole. For subsequent classes we split into two groups, with the<br />

fIrst half of the alphabet going to the computer classroom to discuss the novel in conferences of<br />

four or five students on our networked computer system, while the second half of the alphabet<br />

met in small groups of four or five students <strong>and</strong> discussed the novel face to face. For the next class<br />

meeting, we wou ld switch, with the second half of the alphabet going to the computer classroom<br />

10 discuss the same novel <strong>and</strong> the first half meeting face to face. Thus each of the five novels was<br />

discussed both ways by all students, giving them ample opportunity to compare. At the end of the<br />

class the students responded to seventy questions about their experience. For instance, they were<br />

asked to rate ·the most valuable technique in the course·: 41 % chose the computer-assisted small<br />

group discussions, 20% chose face-to-face small group discussions, 20% chose discussion with the<br />

class as a whole, <strong>and</strong> 17% chose watching psychologists discuss family systems on videotape. That<br />

INTERCHANGE would be more popular than small face-to-face <strong>and</strong> whole class discussions<br />

combined was perhaps the most remarkable result of our experiment. One of those who voted that<br />

way added, •• felt that I could express my opinions a lot more openly. I also felt like everyone had<br />

more of a chance to say what they wanted <strong>and</strong> however much they wanted without having someone<br />

interrupt them." Another simply said, ftI was more apt to express my feelings using the computer<br />

than I was in group or face-to-face discussion."<br />

The results of previous experiments with gender segregation in conferencingwas confirmed:<br />

despite the size of this class, the vote was still unanimous in favor of mixing the sexes rather than<br />

segregating them in INTERCHANGE conferences. We also e)({Jerimented with conference<br />

organization on the basis of introvert <strong>and</strong> extrovert, using the Myers-Briggs scale, <strong>and</strong> on the basis<br />

of four categories of dependence, using a measure developed by our counseling center. We focused<br />

on the impact of ftflaming,ft of the ·share, not compare" rule used in the treatment of dependent<br />

personalities. Most students preferred introvert/extrovert conference organization with the share,<br />

not compare rule, <strong>and</strong> 42 percent preferred it with pseudonyms. Introverts felt most strongly about<br />

this; one student said, "'The interchange between the students was much more open with the<br />

23


computers, especially for the introverted members of the class, including myself." In fact, at one<br />

point the introverts thought an extrovert had entered their conference <strong>and</strong> stated their resentment.<br />

As one student put it, "My favorite aspect of this class was the computer.assisted discussions. This<br />

allowed me to discuss my feelings more freely. It is hard for me to tell my feelings <strong>and</strong> emotions<br />

to a bunch of people. Also, I liked the use of the pseudonyms better; it made me feel safer in<br />

expressing my feelings." Others found the share, not compare rule even more effective; one student<br />

wrote that "it gave me more freedom to express what I felt about the novel even more so than using<br />

the pseudonyms."<br />

Basing writing assignments on the computer printouts of the INTERCHANGE sessions also<br />

changed student response. As in the previous courses, these students rated the primary advantage<br />

of INTERCHANGE its ability to allow all students to participate in class discussion. However, for<br />

the second most important advantage, where the other classes chose the small group interaction in<br />

the conferences, this class chose the availability of written transcripts of the discus·<br />

sion.<br />

The two page limit of this abstract prevents discussion of the many other variations in the<br />

responses of these students to the computer network, compared to previous classes. Suffice it to<br />

say we gathered more information about the relationships between the use of pseudonyms <strong>and</strong> the<br />

dehumanization attributed to computers; between computers <strong>and</strong> aggression; between networked<br />

computers <strong>and</strong> individualized·instruction; between computers <strong>and</strong> voice communication; between<br />

the size of the class <strong>and</strong> the need for pseudonyms; <strong>and</strong> between computers, literature, <strong>and</strong><br />

psychotherapy generally. We also learned more about how minorities can be liberated by truly<br />

student-centered CACD, how it facilitates the feminist model of receptive rather than aggressive<br />

reading, how the synergistic effect of CACD implies a radically new model of creativity, <strong>and</strong> more<br />

about the limits of keyboarding <strong>and</strong> room arrangement, <strong>and</strong> the status of transcripts of CACD as<br />

a new genre, a via media between speaking <strong>and</strong> formal prose.<br />

Chatfield, Hale .. Hiram College<br />

THE POTENTIAL OF INRAC AS A LANGUAGE FOR DESIGNING CAl TUTORIALS: AN<br />

EXAMPLE INVOLVING POETRY<br />

INRAC is a compiled language designed specifically for applications in which the most<br />

appropriate or desirable inputs <strong>and</strong> outputs are natural English. It is the language of Racter, the<br />

computer·"author" of "the first book ever written by a computer," The Policeman's Beard is Half<br />

Constructed (Warner, 1984) .. <strong>and</strong> of course the novelty disk Racter (Mindscape, 1984).<br />

These zany early applications of INRAC serve somewhat to obscure the fact that it is a<br />

serious Artificial Intelligence language offering manifold possibilities for both education <strong>and</strong><br />

industry.<br />

"Star Alpha" is an INRAC program I have been working on for about a year. INRAC<br />

enables a program on poetry to analyze, interpret, <strong>and</strong> make authentic responses to all kinds of<br />

inputs, including poetry itself. Thus an INRAC program seldom requires "Yes/No" answers or<br />

menu selections, but instead "listens to" whatever the user says.<br />

24


·Star Alpha" is an INRAC program which enables a kind of authentic exchange between the<br />

student poet <strong>and</strong> the computer, which may continue to proffer new options <strong>and</strong> ideas--including the<br />

study of specific forms like the sonnet or villanelle, or prosodies like the pantoum or the Welsh<br />

cynghanned. At all points the user is asked meaningful <strong>and</strong> challenging questions, <strong>and</strong> his or her<br />

answers influence the directions offered by the program.<br />

Collins, Terrence -- University of Minnesota<br />

LEARNING DISABLED WRITERS USING WORD PROCESSING:<br />

PERfORMANCE CHANGE<br />

ATIITUDE AND<br />

I propose to report on a three-year study supported by a demonstration project grant from<br />

the U.S. Department of Education-Postsecondary Programs for the H<strong>and</strong>icapped. The focus of the<br />

study was the impact of microcomputer word processing on performance <strong>and</strong> attitudes among<br />

learning disabled writers in college who use word processors to complete required writing courses.<br />

The study took place in the General College of the University of Minnesota, August, 1985 -<br />

September, 1988. Interim results have been reported previously in a number of working papers <strong>and</strong><br />

articles. This will be the fIrst presentation to combine aggregate three-year statistical data <strong>and</strong><br />

interview data.<br />

The presentation will go through several steps:<br />

(1) Background: (a) the Learning Disabled Writers Project will be profiled; (b) features<br />

of the writing of learning disabled writes will be outlined in brief; (c) the hypotheses of the study<br />

<strong>and</strong> its methods will be outlined.<br />

(2) Statistical information cuUed from three 20-week replications of the word-processing<br />

intervention (total n = 61 learning disabled, 160 non-learning disabled subjects) will be presented.<br />

Criteria include course completion rates, grade point average, pre-post scores on a writing sample,<br />

fluency as measured by total words produced, control as measured by frequency of speUing errors,<br />

<strong>and</strong> change scores on the Daly-Miller Scale of <strong>Writing</strong> Apprehension.<br />

3. Reflective commentary culled from interviews with a large subset of the 61 learning<br />

disabled students studied.<br />

4. Generalization from the study to the effects <strong>and</strong> limits of word processing as an<br />

accommodation of the writing difficulties most frequently encountered among learning disabled<br />

college students.<br />

Crew, Louis -- Claflin Col/ege<br />

COMPUTING STEPLAIJDERS. DEMON TRAPS. COCK'S FEATHERS AND BLACK PATCHES<br />

In the last decade we've done a fairly good job studying writers' processes, documenting<br />

professionals' fits <strong>and</strong> starts, as known before we began to count:<br />

Most writers-poets in especial -- prefer having it understood that they compose by a species of<br />

fine frenzy -- an ecstatic intuition-<strong>and</strong> would positively shudder at letting the public take a peep<br />

behind the scenes, at the elaborate <strong>and</strong> vaCillating crudities of thought -- at the purpose seized<br />

25


only at the last moment -- at the innumerable glimpses of idea that arrived not at the maturity<br />

of full view -- at the fully matured fancies discarded in despair as unmanageable -- at the<br />

cautious selections <strong>and</strong> rejections -- at the painful erasures <strong>and</strong> interpolations -- in a word, at<br />

the wheels <strong>and</strong> pinions -- the tackle for scene-shifting -- the stepladders <strong>and</strong> demon-traps -- the<br />

cock's feathers, the red paint <strong>and</strong> the black patches, which in ninety-nine cases of a hundred,<br />

constitute the properties of the literary histrio.<br />

--Edgar Allen Poe<br />

Programmers have only partially tapped what we know about writer's processes. I propose<br />

to "take a peep behind the scenes" to suggest more than two dozen programs not yet written, to<br />

help with the real "properties of the literary histrio." For example, programs to<br />

> play with multiple combinations of prefixes <strong>and</strong> suffixes to a root which the user supplies<br />

> chart densities of assonance. consonance, <strong>and</strong> alliteration in a text<br />

> monitor Chinglish (Chinese interference with English)<br />

> supply r<strong>and</strong>om words as prompts when blocked<br />

> prompt the blocked writer for a creative use of on-line thesauruses such as WordFinder<br />

<strong>and</strong> TUrbo Lightning<br />

> generate puns<br />

> rearrange words, sentences, <strong>and</strong>/or paragraphs <strong>and</strong> so forth.<br />

Professional writers will suggest other programs. I will query them through various<br />

electronic networks for writers.<br />

As background, I will review more than two dozen more writers' programs already available,<br />

most of them shareware, popular with professional writers, as they attest to one another, as through<br />

the journalists' forum of Compu-Serve <strong>and</strong> various SIG newsletters for writers. Examples:<br />

UST (Buerg). Views, searches, <strong>and</strong> copies.<br />

FGREP (Dunford). Searches & clones.<br />

FOG INDEX. Monitors pomposity.<br />

PARSE (PC Magazine). Counts printable characters; words with three or more<br />

syllables; sentences; average characters/word; average words/sentence.<br />

PCOutline. Arranges.<br />

I will also draw insights from my own work as review editor of <strong>Computers</strong> & Composition<br />

<strong>and</strong> as a programmer. Sample programs:<br />

BASICENG. Helps you write for ESL readers<br />

CANTONESE. Teaches spoken Cantonese. An earlier version, "MailMerge Cantonese,"<br />

won best-article-of-1985 by the Hong Kong Computer Society, reprinted in the Journal of the<br />

Chinese Language Teachers' Association, May 1986.<br />

INVENT. Helps you invent fresh metaphors.<br />

MUSES. Circulates manuscripts, catalogs publishers, monitors queries,<br />

writes letters, prints manuscripts, summarizes data, tallies circulation, specializes bibliographies,<br />

<strong>and</strong> more.<br />

MYLOG. Documents how you use your computer--for IRS, for clients, etc.<br />

POETEASE. Generates assonance, consonance, <strong>and</strong> rhyme.<br />

STYLED. Graphs sentence length, word length, punctuation, syntax, weak verbs, <strong>and</strong><br />

nominalization.<br />

I will focus mainly on directions for new programs.<br />

26


Custer, David -- Massachusetts Institute of Technology<br />

TURBULENCE OF FLOW; OBSERVATIONS ON WATCHING WRITING<br />

For the past year, instructors at MIT, using EOS, the Educational On-line System, which<br />

has introduced computers into the writing classes, have been recording students' writing keystroke<br />

by keystroke as they type. These keystroke records can be replayed character by character allowing<br />

instructors <strong>and</strong> students to watch the writing process in action.<br />

I would like to describe how we have used this record/replay technology in the classroom<br />

<strong>and</strong> share some of my observations from watching replays.<br />

Davis, Ken -- Indiana University-Purdue University at Indianapolis<br />

TOWARD A HYPERTEXT ON WRITING<br />

As both research <strong>and</strong> most teachers' experience suggest, little about writing can be taught<br />

<strong>and</strong> learned consciously <strong>and</strong> directly. Most of a writer's fluency comes from extensive exposure to<br />

written language, through extensive self-motivated reading. From such reading, writers<br />

unconsciously "acquire" the code.<br />

But as Krashen points out, code acquisition, based as it is on fmished documents, is only<br />

a necessary, not sufficient, condition for becoming a good writer. Writers also need to learn,<br />

directly <strong>and</strong> consciously, about the process that produced those documents. Such information is not<br />

available from the documents themselves, so it must come from practice or instruction.<br />

Hypertext, as a medium, seems uniquely suited for such instruction. Because it is nonlinear<br />

or multidimensional, hypertext can allow student writers to see "behind" fmished documents to the<br />

processes that produced them. Hypertext thus has the potential-- not achievable by normal, linear<br />

textbooks -- to truly relate process <strong>and</strong> product.<br />

I am currently using MaxThink, Houdini, <strong>and</strong> PC-Hypertext to write such a hypertext, with<br />

the goal of giving students flexible, individualized access to various stages in the writing of various<br />

documents. I propose to present a rationale for such an effort, share examples from my work in<br />

progress, <strong>and</strong> offer suggestions for other authors, teachers, <strong>and</strong> researchers.<br />

DiMatteo, Anthony 1. -- New York Institute of Technology<br />

UNDER ERASURE; A THEORY FOR NElliORK WRITING IN THE BASIC ENGLISH<br />

CLASSROOM<br />

From my first threatening experience with a local area network in a developmental writing<br />

<strong>and</strong> reading course, I knew the talk-writing my students were doing challenged their <strong>and</strong> my<br />

underst<strong>and</strong>ing of the teacher'S role. The cause of this anxiety was immediately clear to me - the<br />

technology my students were using to write had called in doubt the status of the text. In fact, the<br />

text, traditionally understood as a stable place of organized <strong>and</strong> fixed meanings, had disappeared.<br />

27


It sudden invisibility resulted in the erasure of the teacher's authority. In the clear absence of text<br />

<strong>and</strong> author, my students had to confront a writing situation that was now focussed on their own<br />

speech. Their otn language has become intensely visible when they had expected to learn how to<br />

comment on <strong>and</strong> recall a teacher's. This disturbing scenario, more exposed than created by the use<br />

of a network in the classroom, dem<strong>and</strong>s theoretical consideration for what it tells us about the<br />

process of developmental learning.<br />

A viable theory of learning must account for several features of the network classroom.<br />

First, my students, divided into groups of talk-writers, had to face the otherness of language directly<br />

-- no longer just a medium of self-expression, their words now had to project a self whose power<br />

resides not in separation from others but in an ability to collaborate with them. This empowerment<br />

of the individual within an enabling group dem<strong>and</strong>s a reorientation of thinking about the<br />

conventional deHnitions of the writer <strong>and</strong> his or her audience of readers as discrete entities.<br />

Secondly, besides opening up notions of the autonomous self to critical pressure, the group unit,<br />

emerging from the erasure of the isolated selves of its individual members, must converse to write,<br />

a collective activity that makes thinking, listening <strong>and</strong> speaking nearly synonymous acts. The writing<br />

of such interactive selves requires a different evaluation from the teacher who now must consider<br />

the work for its effectiveness as a vehicle of group discovery. How well students integrate<br />

themselves within their group, not how well they st<strong>and</strong>out, becomes the focus of grading.<br />

That the network in the classroom <strong>and</strong> the talk-writing it requires should elicit a<br />

deconstructive approach to thinking about learning should not surprise teachers who have felt the<br />

novel challenge of establishing a text in such a classroom. But how <strong>and</strong> why this approach is<br />

warranted are issues for careful examination. By reviewing what happens to traditional topicoriented<br />

exercises when introduced to the network enhanced classroom, we will be in a position to<br />

observe the new directions that student composition is forced to take. A sampling of the results<br />

of such work would help reveal the ways in which teachers must rethink basic concepts of authority<br />

<strong>and</strong> textuality. I will offer a sample as well as a preliminary theory that accounts for the new<br />

dimensions of developmental learning evidenced by network writing.<br />

DiPardo, Anne -- University of California at Berkeley<br />

<strong>and</strong><br />

DiPardo, Mike -- Sonoma State University<br />

TOWARDS THE METAPERSONAL ESSAY: EXPLORING THE POTENTIAL OF HYPERTEXT<br />

IN THE CQMPOSITION CLASS<br />

In an article which charts the enduring discord between teachers who endorse "personal"<br />

writing versus those interested in the "impersonal," Robert Connors (1987) strikes a potentially<br />

powerful but rather vaguely delineated compromise. Setting aside such disagreements, he argues<br />

the need to nudge students toward the "next step" -- "to go beyond merely personal accounts, either<br />

outside into encompassing the world in discourse, or inside into shaping our personal observations<br />

into the touching, deeply empathetic <strong>and</strong> finaUy meta personal stuff of which the greatest writing is<br />

made" (p. 181).<br />

28<br />

"ONL-______________ _


We agree that the particularities of what we've done <strong>and</strong> felt inform in significant ways the<br />

more abstract, generalized avenues of inquiry we pursue in our academic <strong>and</strong> professional lives (see<br />

DiPardo, 1989)--that, as Harold Rosen (1984, p. 12) argues, "Inside every non-narrative kind of<br />

discourse there stalk the ghosts of narrative" while, conversely, "inside every narrative there stalk<br />

the ghosts of non-narrative discourse." We believe that one of the major challenges before any<br />

teacher, but especially a teacher of writing, is to locate those dynamic points of connection where<br />

experience gives rise to inquiry--to meet students on their own turf, yes, but also guide them to a<br />

vision of how their own worlds connect to the larger human experience. Often obscuring this<br />

mission is the schism which holds fast in the minds of many: abstract, reasoned, "serious" exposition<br />

on the one h<strong>and</strong>, "just stories," "mere anecdotes" on the other.<br />

At first glance, the computer seems an odd antidote indeed. To progressive educators<br />

interested in supporting the writing process, computers have seldom connotated such integration<br />

0 0 embraced as invaluable for word processing, but othelWise associated with drill <strong>and</strong> practice<br />

(Becker, 1984; Littlejohn, Ross & Gump, 1984: Sheingold, Kane, & Endreweit, 1983), with efficient,<br />

linear thought (O'Shea & Self, 1983), with science <strong>and</strong> mathematics (Hawkins, 1987), with<br />

exacerbating our tendency to split the self into thinking <strong>and</strong> feeling components (Turkle, 1984). But<br />

meanwhile, the advent of Hypermedia is promising to transform our old conceptions of how<br />

computers might enhance the writing class.<br />

Fascinated by HyperCard's potential to support writing instruction, we began work some<br />

months ago on an application which addresses the idea that expository <strong>and</strong> narrative discourse<br />

represent poles of a dialectic. We have nearly completed an initial version of the application.<br />

While we have targeted a population of college freshmen, the application is sufficiently flexible to<br />

be used as well in high schools. In the coming months we plan to ask some undergraduates to try<br />

it out, <strong>and</strong> to gather a bank of sample essays <strong>and</strong> recordings of students talking about their<br />

composing process (Anne DiPardo has authored the samples currently included). We are interested<br />

in student collaboration around writing (see DiPardo & Freedman, 1988), <strong>and</strong> intend that this<br />

application encourage a richly social, richly collaborative classroom environment. We envision<br />

students brainstorming the assignments together, one entering ideas at the keyboard while another<br />

thinks aloud -- aided, where they become stuck, by pointers <strong>and</strong> tips stored in accompanying "helpH<br />

stacks. With work-in-progress collected in a classroom data bank, response to rough drafts could<br />

be on-going, abundant, <strong>and</strong> varied. Finished products could be easily compiled into a classroom<br />

magazine <strong>and</strong> accessed, along with samples of professional writing, by future groups of students.<br />

Links could be provided to highlight similarities among key features of these essays--for instance,<br />

the various ways in which writers navigate between their grounding in personal experience <strong>and</strong> their<br />

discussion of larger human issues <strong>and</strong> concerns. Finally, students could maintain an on-going,<br />

collective idea log to help stimulate thought about future essays <strong>and</strong> engage in written dialogue with<br />

one another.<br />

We have designed a series of assignments which encourage students to explore the<br />

relationship between personal experience <strong>and</strong> public inquiry, with the final goal of integrating the<br />

two into the "metapersonal" essay. The initial assignments ("Narrative" <strong>and</strong> "Two Track") ask<br />

students to first write a personal narrative, then an impersonal expository piece on a related theme,<br />

linking the two essays with buttons where similar ideas or concerns are addressed. Then, students<br />

would further explore this shape-shifting between narrative <strong>and</strong> expository prose by writing<br />

29


Hypertexts with two different emphases ("Nar-Exp"). The first assignment in this series asks<br />

students to write a narrative, but with buttons linked to pop-up windows containing expository<br />

asides; the second essay would be a work of exposition on a similar topic, this time punctuated by<br />

narrative pop-up windows. Finally, having explored at some length the relationships between their<br />

public interests <strong>and</strong> personal experiences, students would be guided toward writing which integrates<br />

the two into exploratory (Zeiger, 1985), recursive, "meta personal" prose.<br />

In addition to helps <strong>and</strong> exercises which guide students through each assignment, the stacks<br />

will also contain a fLle of pictures to inspire essay brainstorming (with pop-up windows for recording<br />

notes to be referenced later); extensive files of sample essays, supplemented by recordings of the<br />

authors describing their composing processes; a suggestion box in which ideas <strong>and</strong> complaints can<br />

be registered <strong>and</strong> the instructor can leave response; help stacks offering technical assistance; <strong>and</strong><br />

space in which student ideas can be stored <strong>and</strong> fellow students can offer feedback. While the<br />

assignments are quite open-ended as we've conceived them, a semester-length course could easily<br />

be designed by moving through a series of such exercises, each series exploring a distinct theme<br />

or issue.<br />

The emergence of relatively accessible new technologies like HyperCard provides writing<br />

teachers the opportunity to become more closely involved than ever before in designing software<br />

for use in their classrooms. How to adapt this technology in ways informed by the vision of<br />

educational theorists <strong>and</strong> the experience of practitioners remains, however, an open question. In<br />

bringing together our own technical <strong>and</strong> educational knowledge to create this application, we've had<br />

an opportunity to explore first h<strong>and</strong> the challenge of achieving a graceful synthesis. Can Hypertext<br />

be adapted in ways that will help students negotiate between inner <strong>and</strong> outer worlds We believe<br />

that it can; but perhaps even more significantly, our work can demonstrate to writing teachers<br />

Hypermedia's potential to address key pedagogic issues in uniquely useful ways, <strong>and</strong> practitioners'<br />

emerging power to shape the increasingly accessible new technologies. We look forward to putting<br />

the appUcation into use this winter <strong>and</strong> spring, <strong>and</strong> to the possibility of sharing our ideas,<br />

experiences, <strong>and</strong> stackware at this year's computers <strong>and</strong> <strong>Writing</strong> Conference.<br />

References<br />

Becker, H. (1984). <strong>Computers</strong> in schools today: Some basic considerations. AmericanJoumalo/<br />

Education, 93, 22-39.<br />

Connors, R. (1987). Personal writing assignments. Col/ege Composition <strong>and</strong> Communication. 38,<br />

166-183.<br />

DiPardo, A. (1989). Narrative knowers, expository knowledge: Discourse as a dialectic. Occasional<br />

Paper #6. University of California at Berkeley <strong>and</strong> Carnegie-Mellon: Center for the Study of<br />

<strong>Writing</strong>.<br />

DiPardo, A. & Freedman, S. W. (1988). Peer response in the writing classroom: Theoretic<br />

foundations <strong>and</strong> new directions. Review of Educational Research, 58, 119-149.<br />

Hawkins, J. 1987). <strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> girls: Rethinking the issues. In Roy D. Pea <strong>and</strong> Karen<br />

Sheingold (Eds.), Mirrors of miruis: Patterns of experience in educational computing. Norwood,<br />

NJ: Ablex (pp. 242-257).<br />

Littlejohn, T. D., Ross, R. P., & Gump, P. V. ( 1984). Using microcomputers in elementary schools:<br />

Implementation issues. Paper presented at American Educational Research Association, New<br />

Orleans.<br />

30


O'Shea, T., & Self, J. (1983). Learning <strong>and</strong> Teaching with <strong>Computers</strong>: Artificial Intelligence in<br />

Education. Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice-Hall.<br />

Rosen, H. (1984). Stories <strong>and</strong> their meanings. Sheffield, Engl<strong>and</strong>: NATE.<br />

Sheingold, K., Kane, J. & Endreweit, M. (1983). Microcomputer use in schools: Developing a<br />

research agenda. Harvard Educational Review, 4, 412-432.<br />

Turlde, S. (1984). The second self" <strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> the human spirit. New York: Touchstone/Simon<br />

& Schuster.<br />

Zeiger, W. (1985). The exploratory essay: Enfranchising the spirit of inquiry in college<br />

composition. College English, 47, 454-466.<br />

Duin, Ann Hill<br />

COLlABORATIVE WRITING AND TELECOMMUNICATIONS: UNIVERSITY TO UNIVER·<br />

SlIT .. COURSE TO COURSE<br />

Researchers studying non-academic writing have found that on-the-job writing involves a<br />

great deal of collaboration (Faigley & Miller, 1982). Allen, et a1., (1987) note that professional<br />

collaborative writing tasks include a range of activities involving: a supervisor's (Paradis, Dobrin,<br />

& Miller, 1986), group planning of a document that is drafted <strong>and</strong> revised individually (Odell, 1985),<br />

individual planning <strong>and</strong> drafting of a document that is revised coUaboratively (Doheny-Farina,<br />

1986), peer reviews of co-workers' drafts (Anderson, 1985), <strong>and</strong> co-authoring of documents (Ede<br />

& Lunsford, in press). Even though surveys indicate that about 75% of professionals write<br />

coUaboratively on the job (Anderson, 1985), college instructors assign primarily individuallyauthored<br />

documents.<br />

The main goals of this project are to help students learn how to collaborate, work in teams,<br />

<strong>and</strong> use telecommunications as a means toward generating a transitional language to bridge the gap<br />

from school to workplace. As part of a design team, I developed Collaborative <strong>Writing</strong> (CW)<br />

software which helps students learn how to coauthor <strong>and</strong> develop via telecommunications such<br />

things as memos proposals, reports, <strong>and</strong> instructions. Collaborative <strong>Writing</strong> is an interactive<br />

learning <strong>and</strong> productivity tool that enhances the process of collaborative writing. CW allows<br />

students the Dexibility to integrate knowledge acquisition from tutorials with a word processing tool<br />

for practice <strong>and</strong> performance. Students can at any time take their notes generated in the CW<br />

tutorial, rework them in the CW word processor, incorporate them into existing documents, or send<br />

their notes/documents to their collaborative group members <strong>and</strong>/or instructor. Via an Appleshare<br />

File Server, the students collaborate first with other students in a technical communication course,<br />

<strong>and</strong> later with students at other universities <strong>and</strong> with people in busiriess <strong>and</strong> industry. Faculty, via<br />

telecommunications, monitor <strong>and</strong> coach students throughout the collaborative process. Figures<br />

1-5 attached to this abstract show the Collaborative <strong>Writing</strong> Dow diagram, the main menu, the<br />

tutorial menu <strong>and</strong> note-taking facility, the word processor, <strong>and</strong> a screen shot of a collaborative<br />

group accessing the file server. [NOTE: Figures 1-5 are not included here, Ed.]<br />

Over 400 students in a myriad of majors have used this courseware over the past year, each<br />

student generating an average of 44 pages worth of messages. In a series of six studies I have<br />

31


investigated the effects of the courseware <strong>and</strong> telecommunications on students' writing processes,<br />

their attitudes toward computers <strong>and</strong> writing, the quality of their collaborative documents, <strong>and</strong><br />

their use of telecommunications technology. We have found this technology to enhance teaching<br />

<strong>and</strong> learning as students <strong>and</strong> instructors view writing as a social process involving numerous<br />

transactions. The courseware <strong>and</strong> use of telecommunications facilitates collaboration as students<br />

share not only their fmal written products but also their processes <strong>and</strong> their struggles .. their<br />

documents in the making.<br />

Because the courseware is actively used in the computer classroom, students do not view<br />

it as an outside·of.·class assignment, but rather as an aid to help them discuss <strong>and</strong> enhance their<br />

writing <strong>and</strong> collaborative processes. Each class period students ask questions based on tutorial<br />

information, <strong>and</strong> instructors direct the majority of class discussions from the courseware itself. In<br />

short, the courseware <strong>and</strong> telecommunications helps students confront the complexities of<br />

collaborating .. developing an equitable division of labor, subtly supervising peers, sharing ill·formed<br />

information, <strong>and</strong> coordinating writing that is continually evolving (Kraut, Galegher, & Carmen,<br />

1988).<br />

]n this presentation, I will do the following:<br />

* briefly note current research on non·academic writing processes that shows the need<br />

for this type of non· traditional classroom <strong>and</strong> classwork<br />

* demonstrate the courseware <strong>and</strong> Appleshare telecommunications system<br />

• describe how students work in teams with other students <strong>and</strong> with people in business<br />

<strong>and</strong> industry, designing appropriate documents based on their collaborative work<br />

• describe the students' use of telecommunications, <strong>and</strong> the effects of such collaboration<br />

on students' writing processes <strong>and</strong> the quality of subsequent documents, <strong>and</strong><br />

• document how faculty monitor the collaoorative process <strong>and</strong> teamwork, <strong>and</strong> how they<br />

share their disciplinary expertise via telecommunications.<br />

In terms of the suggested topics for presentations or demonstrations, this presentation<br />

relates to the following:<br />

* computer support for collaooration<br />

• computer·mediated discourse communities<br />

* empirical studies of computers <strong>and</strong> writing, <strong>and</strong><br />

* approaches to evaluation.<br />

References<br />

Allen, N., Atkinson, D., Morgan, M., Moore, T., & Snow, C. (1987). What experienced collaoo·<br />

rators say aoout collaborative writing. Journal of Business <strong>and</strong> Technical Communication, 1..<br />

70-90.<br />

Anderson, P. (1985). What sUlVey research tells us about writing at work. In L. Odell <strong>and</strong> D.<br />

Goswami (Eds.), Wn·ting in nonacademic settings, (pp. 3·83). New York: Guilford Press.<br />

Doheny·Farina, S. (1986). <strong>Writing</strong> in an emerging organization: An ethnographic study. Written<br />

Communication, 1. 158·184.<br />

Ede, L., & Lunsford, A. (In press). Collaborative learning. <strong>Writing</strong> Programs Administrator.<br />

Faigley, L., & Miller, T. (1982). What we ie .. lrn from writing on the job. College English, 44, 557·<br />

569.<br />

Kraut, R. E., Galegher, J., & Carmen, E. (1988). Relationships <strong>and</strong> tasks in scientific research<br />

32


collaboration. Human-Computer Interaction, l 31-58.<br />

Odell, L. (1985). Beyond the text: Relations between writing <strong>and</strong> social context. In L. Odell <strong>and</strong><br />

D. Goswami (Eds.), <strong>Writing</strong> in nonacademic settings, (pp.249-280). New York: Guilford Press.<br />

Paradis, J., Dobrin, D., & Miller, R. (1985). <strong>Writing</strong> at Exxon lTD: Notes on the writing<br />

environment of an R&D organization. In L. Odell <strong>and</strong> D. Goswami (Eds.), <strong>Writing</strong> in<br />

nonacademic settings, (pp. 281-307). New York: Guilford Press.<br />

Fairchild, Kim Michael;<br />

Meredith, L. Greg;<br />

<strong>and</strong><br />

WexeJblat, Alan D. -- Microelectronics <strong>and</strong> Computer Technology Corporation<br />

A METAPHORICALLY ORGANIZED INTERFACE ENVIRONMENT FOR THE DEVELOPMENT<br />

OF LARGE SOFIWARE SYSTEMS BY TEAMS OF DESIGNERS<br />

Mini-Abstract: This paper describes a prototype system designed to meet the needs of the next<br />

generation of user interfaces. We address research questions of multiple shared semanticallyoriented<br />

views, information complexity, <strong>and</strong> customizable tool environments. Our domain of<br />

interest is software systems that require interfaces for teams of people to large bodies of design<br />

art ifacts. This prototype is built around the metaphor of tourists <strong>and</strong> tour guides.<br />

Implementations of metaphorically organized human interfaces continue to enjoy<br />

commercial success but computer researchers commonly believe these interfaces are useful only for<br />

novice users <strong>and</strong> for specific applications such as word processing. At present these interfaces do<br />

not address problems of multiple simultaneous users, information overload, <strong>and</strong> dynamic interface<br />

extension. Here at MCC we are addressing these questions <strong>and</strong> building a next-generation software<br />

environment to dramaticaUy increase the size of software systems that can be built by teams of<br />

software professionals. The interface for this system produces customizable views of a central,<br />

metaphorically-organized, persistent design space. This space is populated by design artifacts;<br />

heterogeneous chunks of interrelated data, including specifications, design decisions, change<br />

requests, previous version of the software, corporate formalisms for coordinating the development,<br />

<strong>and</strong> more.<br />

To begin work, a designer logs in <strong>and</strong> a view of the design space is supplied. The view<br />

consists of windows depicting subsets of the design space encoded into interconnected iconic forms.<br />

Tools associated with the forms allow modification of the underlying information <strong>and</strong> tools stored<br />

in a view called the too/belt allow modification of the views themselves. Designers navigation<br />

methods provided by the system to move about in the design space.<br />

Many metaphors for interaction can be used. We have crafted one called the Tourist<br />

Metaphor which uses the roles of "tourists <strong>and</strong> guide." This metaphor contains behaviors where one<br />

guide may take one or many tourists on a tour of interesting sites in the design space. As noted by<br />

Triggl <strong>and</strong> Bush 2 the idea of guided tours through hypermedia webs has a long ancestry.<br />

In the Tourist Metaphor, aU users have an explicit presence in the design space <strong>and</strong> tools<br />

33


support communication between them <strong>and</strong> sharing representations. Any designer may be turned<br />

into a guide; the designer/tourist gets the same view of the design space as the guide <strong>and</strong> aUows<br />

the guide to control any aspect of the tourist's remote interfaces to enhance the tourist's<br />

appreciation of the tour. The guide can move the group to different areas of the space <strong>and</strong> can<br />

change the representation of the space by modifying the current tour or by selecting a new one.<br />

Interesting objects may be investigated in detail by opening them up to inspection or modification.<br />

The tourist has tools such as virtual notebook <strong>and</strong> a camera to collect pointers to interesting objects<br />

<strong>and</strong> produce a recording of the entire trip for later reflection. A speakerphone connection <strong>and</strong><br />

common graphical display provide the context for communication.<br />

Tourists can also be active. When a view is presented by a guide, tourists may request a<br />

delay so that they can inspect particular objects more closely. They can select objects <strong>and</strong> view<br />

them in editors. Figure 1 shows such an activity; the user has used a tool called magnifier to<br />

enlarge a section of a view, <strong>and</strong> has opened up an object for detailed inspection. In Figure I, the<br />

dark arrows represent the sequence of events; they do not actually appear on the user's screen.<br />

The principal building blocks of the environment are called automatic icons!. Objects in the<br />

design space are represented by automatic icons which graphically represent the semantic<br />

information in the objects. Automatic icons apply semantic <strong>and</strong> representational functions,<br />

predefined by the user or the application, to the objects to generate pictorial representations on the<br />

fly.<br />

The resultant icons represents a subset of the underlying semantic content of the associated<br />

object, <strong>and</strong> the form <strong>and</strong> content of this subset can be manipulated by the user. If another subset<br />

View<br />

(if Klr<br />

netlo world~<br />

nil))<br />

Figure 1 • Example Composite View from Tour<br />

34


is required, either the current model used to compose the automatic icon is modified or another<br />

automatic icon is substituted. The user is given control over what information is represented, how<br />

it is represented, <strong>and</strong> how the representation changes when the information changes.<br />

When the number of objects to be displayed in a view becomes too large for a designer to<br />

comprehend easily, the system supports information reduction strategies called generalized fisheye<br />

views.f.. Fisheye views display details near a focal point <strong>and</strong> onJy more important l<strong>and</strong>marks further<br />

away. Such views attempt to give a useful balance of detail <strong>and</strong> surrounding context. These views<br />

are implemented by computing a degree-of-interest value for every object <strong>and</strong> then displaying -- using<br />

automatic icons -- those objects that have a higher degree-of-interest value than a predefmed<br />

threshold. The degree-of-interest value for any object increases as the a priori. importance of the<br />

object increases, <strong>and</strong> it decreases as distance increases from the object to the point where the user<br />

is currently focused.<br />

In summary, we have built a prototype to address the multiple user, complexity, <strong>and</strong><br />

extensibility problems with existing metaphorically organized interfaces. This prototype consists of<br />

a persistent space of the design artifacts produced <strong>and</strong> used by teams of software designers. Users<br />

may bring their tools into <strong>and</strong> navigate in this design space. The system, using the concepts of<br />

automatic icons, provides customized views of the information. When the complexity of the<br />

resultant displays saturates the perceptual abilities of the designers fisheye views, giving a balance<br />

of high detail <strong>and</strong> global context, are produced. Various metaphors for faciEtating communication<br />

are possible <strong>and</strong> we have implemented one based on the metaphor of tourists <strong>and</strong> tour guides.<br />

Rererences<br />

I Trigg, R. H. "Guided Tours <strong>and</strong> Tabletops: Tools for Communicating in a Hypertext<br />

Environment," CSCW'88 Conference Proceedings, Portl<strong>and</strong>, OR, pp. 216-226.<br />

2 Bush, V. "As We May Think," The Atlantic Monthly, August, 1945.<br />

3 Fairchild, K. M., L. G. Meredith, <strong>and</strong> A. D. WexelbJat. A Formal Structure for Automatic<br />

Icons, MCC Technical Report Number STP-311-88, September, 1988.<br />

4 Furnas, G. W. "Generalized Fisheye Views", CHl'86 Conference Proceedings, Boston, MA,<br />

pp. 16-23.<br />

Galica, Gregory;<br />

Hughes, Bradley;<br />

<strong>and</strong><br />

Ladinsky, Jack -- University of WlSconsin, Madison<br />

EXTENDING THE DISCUSSION; A BULLETIN BOARD SYSTEM FOR INTEGRATING<br />

INFORMAL WRITING INTO CLASSES<br />

While it is generally recognized that informal <strong>and</strong> ungraded writing, as well as peer-group<br />

collaboration, can be used to improve learning <strong>and</strong> comprehension in college classes, we also know<br />

that there are problems with trying to use writing <strong>and</strong> group work in our classes. In the flfst place,<br />

lecture <strong>and</strong> class discussion time are generally filled by activities that make it impossible to add any<br />

35


substantial amount of writing during those times. So it is necessary to provide the time <strong>and</strong><br />

opportunity for students to write about course material <strong>and</strong> to engage in an ongoing discussion<br />

with other students. Second, an important element in the success of both informal writing <strong>and</strong> peer·<br />

group discussion is guidance <strong>and</strong> direction provided by the professor/instructor, coupled with some<br />

substantive response both to individual student writing <strong>and</strong> to the peer-group discussion. So it is<br />

necessary to fmd a way to give professors easy access to all student writing <strong>and</strong> to allow for the<br />

professor's input without placing an excessive burden on either the students or the professor. Are<br />

computers going to help us We think so.<br />

We designed Comp-U-Talk to solve some of these problems. Here is how the program<br />

works. Students using the Comp-V-Talk program do two kinds of writing on a regular weekly basis:<br />

(1) Responses to questions or prompts given by the professor<br />

(2) Open discussion or written conversation with other students <strong>and</strong> with<br />

the professor<br />

[n responding to questions or prompts, the students can be directed by the professor to write<br />

about specific material being taught that week, <strong>and</strong> they can be directed to connect that material<br />

to other course material. The professor can also direct the open discussion toward the major issues<br />

raised in the course <strong>and</strong> ask the students to form judgments or opinions about those issues, <strong>and</strong><br />

they can share those opinions with other students <strong>and</strong> with the professor. Once the students <strong>and</strong><br />

the professor are on Comp-U-Talk, an effective conversation loop is established. In that loop,<br />

students learn by writing responses to specific questions about course material, by reading other<br />

student responses to the same questions, by commenting on their own <strong>and</strong> other students' responses<br />

in the open discussion, <strong>and</strong> by reading <strong>and</strong> responding to the professor's comments in both the<br />

prompts <strong>and</strong> the open discussion. The program effectively extends the discussion beyond the walls<br />

of the classroom.<br />

Comp-V-Talk was assembled during the summer of 1988 with funds for the computers from<br />

mM Corporation <strong>and</strong> funds for software <strong>and</strong> programming from UW-Madison's College of Letters<br />

<strong>and</strong> Science. To test <strong>and</strong> perfect the program, Comp-U-Talk was used in the Fall of 1988 in<br />

Sociology 131, Criminal Justice in America, taught by Professor Ladinsky, <strong>and</strong> it is being used again<br />

this spring in that same class. The program is operating on an IBM PS/2 Model 60 computer, <strong>and</strong><br />

students gain access to the program from computers wired into the University'S computer network,<br />

or they can log on by modem from computers at home or elsewhere.<br />

By the conference date, we will have had two full semesters of experience using the program<br />

in Professor Ladinsky's course. We have learned a lot while developing <strong>and</strong> using this program <strong>and</strong><br />

discuss some of our experiences with it. We are also anxious to get input from others at the<br />

conference who may have had some experience with using computers in similar ways. Specifically.<br />

we see our presentation in two parts:<br />

(1) Explanation of the Comp-V-Talk program <strong>and</strong> its implementation -- both the hardware<br />

<strong>and</strong> the software ends of it, but most specifically the special features of this modified bulletin board<br />

program.<br />

(2) A discussion of our experiences both in developing <strong>and</strong> using the program, including:<br />

(a) samples of students' writing -- with comments/discussion of the value of the use of writing in<br />

this class (including some preliminary e mpirical data comparing the performance of Comp-U-Talk<br />

students to that of other students in the class). (b) Professor Ladinsky's observations <strong>and</strong> comments<br />

36


on his experience using Comp-V-Talk to bring more writing into his class.<br />

Anyone who has ever used, or considered using, computers in this manner to "extend the<br />

discussion" <strong>and</strong> to "stretch the boundaries of the traditional college classroom" should find this<br />

presentation <strong>and</strong> discussion interesting <strong>and</strong> enlightening.<br />

George, Laurie;<br />

Kremers, Marshall -- New York Institute of Technology<br />

<strong>and</strong><br />

Cooper, Elizabeth -- Lehman College, The City University of New York<br />

PANEL; COMPUTERS. AUTHORITY. AND THE TEACHING OF WRITING " THREE<br />

PERSPECTIVES<br />

Taking Women Professors Seriously: Female Authority in the Classroom<br />

by George, Laurie -- New York Institute of Technology<br />

Drawing upon my experience as a female humanities professor in a predominately male<br />

technological college, I will address the issues of classroom authority raised in recent feminist<br />

pedagogical studies, such as those in Susan Stanford Freedman's "Authority in the Feminist<br />

Classroom: A Contradiction in Terms"; Barbara Hillyer Davis' "Teaching the Feminist Minority";<br />

Margo Culley, et aI., "The Politics of Nurturance"; <strong>and</strong> Cynthia Selfe's "Rethinking <strong>Computers</strong><br />

<strong>and</strong> Literary Technology, Theory <strong>and</strong> Praxis" (an essay on the relation between feminist theory<br />

<strong>and</strong> computer technology). These studies correspond to the various classroom contexts I have<br />

taught in, allowing me to address two fundamental questions arising from attempts to infuse<br />

feminist pedagogy into the classrooms of a patriarchal institution: (1) In classes filled<br />

predominately with males indoctrinated with patriarchal values, can a female professor escape<br />

maternal stereotyping while employing the popular feminist pedagogy of "nurturing" <strong>and</strong><br />

Wfacilitating" And if she can, is she able still to encourage vigorous, excellent work (2) Does the<br />

shift from the traditional composition classroom into the more depersonalized computer-lab<br />

classroom empower or impede female authority If the latter, must the female professor turn from<br />

teacher into tyrant<br />

~Riding the Beast" in the Computer Lab: The Need for a New Assessment of Authority<br />

by Kremers, Marshall -- New York Institute of Technology<br />

By giving our writing students powerful new computer technologies, particularly the Local<br />

Area Network (LAN), we are altering the traditional foundation of our authority. A computerized<br />

classroom designed to give students new freedom opens up new opportunities, but it also poses a<br />

threat to teachers who are used to control. This sudden loss of authority may lead to subtle<br />

countermeasures which end up subverting any real notion of student liberation.<br />

There are two ways to resolve such a dilemma: either admit that we never agreed to give<br />

up authority over our students' writing in the first place (continue to domesticate the beast), or<br />

decide that we want to encourage, share in, <strong>and</strong> build upon the empowerment that computers make<br />

37


possible as never before (ride the beast -- even if we don't know where it might take us). Beginning<br />

with Peter Elbow's argument for the teacherless classroom, I will briefly review the problem of<br />

authority as an inhibiting force, <strong>and</strong> I will describe how the lAN radically alters the traditional role<br />

of the writing teacher as an authority figure.<br />

Then I will attempt to answer these two questions: (1) What are the possibilities for<br />

responsible <strong>and</strong> productive risk-taking in this new environment -- for teachers as well as students<br />

(2) Why does it make sense to say that real "authority" occurs when we give our students more, not<br />

less, freedom to write<br />

Changing the Work <strong>and</strong> Role of the Teacher of <strong>Writing</strong>, <strong>and</strong> Maybe the Leamer Too<br />

by COOPER, EUzabeth -- Lehman Col/ege, The City University of New York<br />

Students have often perceived writing teachers as guardians of the correct written word<br />

(somewhat like stereotypical librarians who worry about someone stealing or marking in the books)<br />

or as the worst kinds of athletic coaches, always yelling at them for making mistakes or for losing<br />

a game.<br />

My experience has been that teaching writing in the computer classroom has changed my<br />

work as a teacher <strong>and</strong> that my students have developed as learners of writing as they have<br />

perceived me more as facilitator, counselor, <strong>and</strong> mentor.<br />

My paper describes the various opportunities for students to take control of (Le.,<br />

responsibility for) their own development as thinkers, composers, <strong>and</strong> revisers. The nature of those<br />

opportunities varies in the three kinds of writing classes often taught in computer classrooms<br />

(freshman/developmental; technical/business; advanced/professional). In any case, no matter how<br />

much or little students do learn to take control, the work of the writing teacher changes<br />

significantly, I think, for the better.<br />

Gerrard, Lisa -- University of California at Los Angeles<br />

COMPUTERS, WRITING FACULTY, AND THE POLITICS OF MARGINALITY<br />

This presentation will focus on the relationship between computer-assisted composition <strong>and</strong><br />

the faculty who use a computer-based pedagogy. Several critics have already commented on the<br />

professional risks taken by untenured faculty who devote time to computers. If they develop<br />

software or do research in computers <strong>and</strong> composition, their efforts are unlikely to be regarded as<br />

serious scholarship when they apply for tenure. This is partly because courseware design is a<br />

relatively new endeavor <strong>and</strong> few English departments underst<strong>and</strong> it, let alone have a mechanism<br />

for evaluating it. Perhaps more to the point, especially in research institutions, is that software<br />

development <strong>and</strong> research on computers <strong>and</strong> writing are related to teaching, usuaUy undergraduate<br />

teaching -- a low status activity in universities that count their prestige in Nobel Prizes <strong>and</strong><br />

megadoUar research grants. And as most of us know aU too well, composition -- the course students<br />

"shouldn't need" .- is the humblest of undergraduate offerings <strong>and</strong> thus offers the least status to its<br />

practitioners.<br />

38


The university can find itself in a bit of a contradiction here. Though no one has won a<br />

Nobel Prize for courseware, such development can garner sufficient prestige <strong>and</strong> royalties to the<br />

institution that the institution (especially one that prides itself on being ~state of the art") will<br />

encourage computer·based projects. Hence, it is quite possible for faculty to receive small grants,<br />

equipment, even course release time to design <strong>and</strong> test software that will ultimately count against<br />

them at tenure time.<br />

More often, however, writing faculty at such schools may decline computer projects not<br />

because they expect an adverse tenure review, but because they never expect to come up for tenure<br />

at all. It is, in fact, the marginal status of most writing faculty that is most likely to inhibit<br />

computer·assisted composition at such schools. However personally interested they may be in a<br />

computer project, they are the faculty most likely to lack the time <strong>and</strong> the incentives to do it. This<br />

is unfortunate because writing faculty are the ones best qualified to design writing software <strong>and</strong> the<br />

curriculum to go with it <strong>and</strong> to observe <strong>and</strong> test its effects in the classroom. Yet they are typically<br />

part-timers commuting to three different institutions; they're too busy making a living to redesign<br />

their courses, let alone develop software.<br />

Instructors who work full·time are likely to have temporary positions, <strong>and</strong> therefore spend their<br />

nonteaching hours looking for permanent work elsewhere. They lack not only time, but also the<br />

incentive to add to their (already heavy) teaching load: they won't be around long enough to<br />

complete a development project or to enjoy the computer lab they campaigned for. And if they<br />

renovate their courses to include computers, their institution is unlikely to reward such zeal with<br />

an offer of permanent employment. Besides, their contracts may expire before they've learned<br />

enough about computers to use them. Furthermore, faculty interest in computers may be thwarted<br />

by lack of clout •• the untenured may have little say about when, where, or how the computer lab<br />

will materialize. At our school, where computers are plentiful <strong>and</strong> the administration supportive,<br />

during any academic year, our lab can unexpectedly exp<strong>and</strong>, contract, migrate, or vanish entirely.<br />

Lab monitors <strong>and</strong> schedules are similarly unpredictable, <strong>and</strong> often no one is entirely sure who is<br />

running the show. Faculty don't feel they have much control over these matters, <strong>and</strong> find it easier<br />

to avoid computers than to commit themselves to a project they can't control. This state of affairs<br />

works against what the research (<strong>and</strong> common sense) suggests _. that the most effective<br />

computer-based composition projects depend on faculty training <strong>and</strong> support. Computer.assisted<br />

composition is one of the most exciting <strong>and</strong> dynamic fields in composition. In some cases, it has<br />

utterly transformed the classroom <strong>and</strong> the experience of learning to write. Yet its universal<br />

acceptance as a teaching tool is being retarded partly because of the retrograde status of<br />

composition faculty. At many schools, the computer revolution will require far more than a lab<br />

down the hall. It will require a revolution in the profession.<br />

Greenleaf, Cynthia .- University of California, Berkeley<br />

CHANGING A WRITING CLASSROOM INTO A COMMUNITY OF WRITERS<br />

For the most part, educators have conceived of computers <strong>and</strong> word processors as tools<br />

intervening between the writer <strong>and</strong> her text. allowing the writer to invent new <strong>and</strong> more productive<br />

39


writing processes <strong>and</strong> strategies. FoUowing this notion, many educational researchers have<br />

conducted studies of the effects of using computers for writing by measuring various properties of<br />

the texts written with <strong>and</strong> without the computer (see Hawisher, 1988 for a review of these studies).<br />

The vast majority of these studies ignore the context in which the writing takes place (but see<br />

Michaels, 1985, Dickinson, 1986, <strong>and</strong> Herrmann, 1987 for more contextualized views). An<br />

alternative view of the computer follows from a social-cultural framework, where the computer is<br />

seen as a tool that intervenes not between actors <strong>and</strong> artifacts (i.e., writers <strong>and</strong> texts) but between<br />

actors <strong>and</strong> activities that are historically- <strong>and</strong> socially-defined (e.g., Bruce, 1986; Cole & Griffm,<br />

1987; Heap, 1986; Pea & Kurl<strong>and</strong>, 1987). Central to this view is the recognition that writing. as<br />

Scribner <strong>and</strong> Cole (1981) <strong>and</strong> Street (1984) argue, is embedded in, <strong>and</strong> expressive of, the social<br />

values of particular communities that use writing to fulfill specific functions <strong>and</strong> purposes.<br />

Therefore, studies of writing. <strong>and</strong> of the use of computers for writing. must take into account the<br />

value-laden nature of writing activities, their meanings for writers, <strong>and</strong> the roles computers play in<br />

realizing those values <strong>and</strong> meanings. In effect, before talking about the ways computers change<br />

writing. researchers must define what counts as writing in the particular contexts they encounter.<br />

This paper reports on a year-long ethnographic study of a ninth-grade, low-track English<br />

classroom in an urban high school. Minorities make up 68% of the student population of the<br />

school, but 85% of the students placed into this class, the lowest academic track of ninth-grade<br />

English. Seventy percent of the students in the class were Black, 8% Hispanic, <strong>and</strong> 15% white, with<br />

one Vietnamese <strong>and</strong> one Iranian immigrant. In this classroom, the teacher <strong>and</strong> I collaborated to<br />

introduce computers <strong>and</strong> word processors, <strong>and</strong> integrate them into her curriculum, mid-way into<br />

the year. At that point, I trained the teacher <strong>and</strong> students to use the computers, IBM PCjr's with<br />

256K of memory <strong>and</strong> single disk drives, <strong>and</strong> the word processor, WordPerfect 4.0, <strong>and</strong> remained<br />

in the classroom as a technical assistant throughout the rest of the study. The study focuses on the<br />

changes wrought by the introduction of the new technology. The questions the study aims to<br />

address are two: What are the writing practices the teacher promotes, as defined by the way she<br />

talks about <strong>and</strong> structures writing activities, before <strong>and</strong> after the computers enter the classroom<br />

<strong>and</strong> How do students participate in <strong>and</strong> view these practices, as measured by their writing<br />

behaviors, their talk, <strong>and</strong> their texts, before <strong>and</strong> after the computers enter the classroom I present<br />

the results of this study in this paper.<br />

I found that the classroom teacher adapted the writing practices she promoted as she<br />

integrated the computer. Significantly more writing occurred in the classroom in Phase II, <strong>and</strong> this<br />

simple fact influenced the kinds of help students were offered with their writing, as well as the<br />

contexts in which they wrote. After the computers entered the curriculum, the teacher no longer<br />

had students meet in peer groups to read <strong>and</strong> correct their drafts of papers. Instead, she allowed<br />

students to interact informally with their peers as they actually wrote. The teacher <strong>and</strong> her student<br />

teacher also worked collaboratively with students as they composed at the computers, sitting down<br />

with students, taking the keyboard, <strong>and</strong> helping students to think of what to write or to put their<br />

thoughts into words, or to edit what they had written. The context for classroom writing shifted<br />

away from whole class to more individualized activity.<br />

In Phase II, the teacher expected students to write <strong>and</strong> rewrite during a writing session on<br />

the computers, rather than segmenting these aspects of composing into separate activities as she<br />

had before the computers entered the classroom. She also increased her expectations of the<br />

40


students, dem<strong>and</strong>ing more from them, because they had computer tools at their disposal. She<br />

created new writing practices, new opportunities for students to use the computers, <strong>and</strong> diversified<br />

the curriculum to allow several activities to occur simultaneously in the classroom. Interestingly,<br />

not all writing done in Phase II involved the use of computers, however. Only writing practices that<br />

were essentially tied to teaching writing received the benefit of computer writing tools. Other<br />

writing practices, serving other functions <strong>and</strong> not necessarily tied to writing instruction, per se, did<br />

not.<br />

I also found that the students showed more engagement in their writing in Phase II of the<br />

study, compared to the resigned compliance with teacher dem<strong>and</strong>s that they demonstrated in Phase<br />

I. This increased engagement was observable in the amount <strong>and</strong> nature of their talking about their<br />

writing, <strong>and</strong> in the frequent, voluntary writing sessions at the computer that took place before<br />

school, at lunch time, or during other academic periods. <strong>Writing</strong> took on new <strong>and</strong> personal<br />

meaning for the students, where it had been merely a "school task M<br />

before. Importantly, the<br />

students wrote longer pieces at the computer, but tended to do so by adding on to the ends of their<br />

texts rather than by revising internaUy to their texts. Only with the help of the classroom teacher<br />

did they begin to revise on the computer. Thus, under the impact of the computers, the learning<br />

environment for students in this classroom shifted from a lock-step, whole class curriculum to a<br />

more individualized, diverse <strong>and</strong> active classroom. The classroom teacher, once a direction-giver<br />

<strong>and</strong> a compliance-checker, became a coUaborator on writing tasks. With this shift in their learning<br />

environment, students themselves engaged enthusiastically in their own writing <strong>and</strong> in the writing<br />

of their peers, seeking <strong>and</strong> giving help frequently as they wrote at the computers.<br />

Many educators engaged in teaching <strong>and</strong> research in literacy share the noble goal of wanting<br />

to make technological resources work for students. Despite this shared goal, educators can differ<br />

strikingly in the ways they conduct research to investigate the use of computers <strong>and</strong> in the ways they<br />

set up the classroom to facilitate the goal of making technology transformatory for students.<br />

Whereas most researchers in computers <strong>and</strong> writing conduct pre- <strong>and</strong> post-measures of student<br />

writing to measure the effects of computer use, in this study, 1 conducted an ethnography of the<br />

classroom, paying attention to how the computer was introduced <strong>and</strong> how writing practices occurred<br />

in the classroom before the computers arrived, as weU as how the teacher allowed the classroom<br />

to change <strong>and</strong> how students responded to the changes with the introduction of the computers.<br />

While computers did change the writing processes <strong>and</strong> texts of the students, they did so by radically<br />

changing the social context in which students were asked to write, <strong>and</strong> by helping to create of this<br />

writing classroom a community of writers. It seems to me that this social context is the allimportant<br />

factor determining what, ultimately, technology wLU do for students. This study,<br />

therefore, has implications not only for research, but also for how computers are introduced <strong>and</strong><br />

used in classrooms.<br />

References<br />

Bruce, C. 1986. Information technologies <strong>and</strong> written expression. Organization for Economic<br />

Co-operation <strong>and</strong> Development, Centre for Educational Research <strong>and</strong> Innovation, International<br />

Conference of National Representatives <strong>and</strong> Experts. October, Paris.<br />

Cole, M. & Griffin, P. 1987. Contextual Factors in Education: Improving Science <strong>and</strong> Mathematics<br />

Education for Minorities <strong>and</strong> Women. Wisconsin Center for Education Research, School of<br />

Education, University of Wisconsin, Madison. Madison, WI.<br />

41


Dickinson, D. 1986. "Cooperation, collaboration, <strong>and</strong> a computer: Integrating a computer into<br />

a first-second grade writing program." Research in the Teaching of English, 2Q, 141-159.<br />

Hawisher, G. 1988. "Research in computers <strong>and</strong> writing: Findings <strong>and</strong> Implications." Paper<br />

presented at the Annual Meeting of the American Educational Research Association, April,<br />

New Orleans, lAo<br />

Heap, J. 1986. "Collaborative practices during computer writing in a first grade classroom." Paper<br />

presented at the Annual Meeting of the American Educational Research Association, April, San<br />

Francisco, CA.<br />

Herrmann, 1987. "An ethnographic study of a high school writing class using computers: Marginal,<br />

technically proficient, <strong>and</strong> productive learners." In L. Gerrard (Ed.), Wrin'ng at Century's End:<br />

Essays in Computer-assisted Composition. New York: R<strong>and</strong>om House.<br />

Michaels, S. 1985. "'The Link between written products <strong>and</strong> classroom processes: A study of text<br />

development in a sixth grade classroom." Paper presented at the University of California,<br />

Berkeley.<br />

Pea, R. & Kurl<strong>and</strong>, M. 1987. "Cognitive technologies for writing." Review of Research in Education,<br />

14.<br />

Scribner, S. & Cole, M. 1981. The Psychology of Literacy. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University<br />

Press.<br />

Street, B. 1984. Literacy in Theory <strong>and</strong> Practice. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />

Hawisher, Gail -- Illinois State University<br />

WRITING. TECHNOLOGY. AND THE ACTIVITY OF TEACHING<br />

Introduction<br />

Despite extensive research in computers <strong>and</strong> composition since 1981, there have been few<br />

attempts to document how computers interact with the teaching of writing. In an effort to<br />

investigate teaching in relation to writing <strong>and</strong> technology, we are conducting research to examine<br />

not only how teachers use computers for composition instruction but also how computers work to<br />

shape the learning environment of a classroom. My paper at the 1989 <strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Writing</strong><br />

Conference, if accepted, would discuss preliminary findings of this qualitative research.<br />

The research I intend to discuss explores the ways in which computers are used to teach<br />

writing <strong>and</strong> how these approaches may differ from those in conventional writing classes.<br />

Specifically, it addresses the following questions: (1) How do teachers adapt composition<br />

instruction to computers And how are traditional notions of a process-oriented writing class<br />

affected by the presence of computers (2) How are such classroom activities as lecturing, talking<br />

about writing, composing. <strong>and</strong> sharing writing influenced by the presence of computers (3) How<br />

are the social structures of a class -- student-to-student, students-to-instructor ~- shaped by<br />

technology What sorts of classroom discourse characterize writing classes taught on computers<br />

(4) Do computers change the metaphor of the traditional classroom Marshall (1989) in a recent<br />

article in the Educational Researcher suggests that a workplace metaphor is insufficient for<br />

classroom research in general. We wonder if it doesn't have particular limitations for computer<br />

42


writing classes in particular. By examining answers to these questions, we can begin to construct<br />

writing <strong>and</strong> teaching environments that respond to the challenge of teaching students with advanced<br />

technology.<br />

Studies in word processing <strong>and</strong> writing over the past several years have failed to<br />

demonstrate with any certainty that technology can help students develop their writing abilities (e.g.,<br />

Collier, 1983; Daiute, 1984, 1985, 1986; Harris, 1985; Hawisher, 1987; Hawisher & Fortune, 1988).<br />

But up to now research in computers <strong>and</strong> composition has concentrated on how technology interacts<br />

with writers, their processes, <strong>and</strong> products. No research of which I am aware has looked specifically<br />

at how computers may shape the learning environment of a writing class.<br />

Some studies, however, support the observation that the social interactions of young students<br />

may change with the introduction of computers (Dickinson, 1986) <strong>and</strong> that cooperation <strong>and</strong><br />

collaboration among writers is common in computer-equipped settings (Selfe & Wahlstrom, 1986;<br />

Kurth, 1987). If this is so, <strong>and</strong> if, as other studies indicate, computers tend to motivate students<br />

(Rodrigues, 1985), the teaching task becomes one of capitalizing on computers <strong>and</strong> the improved<br />

social milieu within the classroom. Yet there is no documentation of the kinds of pedagogical or<br />

social changes that occur <strong>and</strong> upon which we might base new strategies for teaching writing.<br />

Results<br />

Preliminary results of this current study indicate that instructors like teaching writing with<br />

computers <strong>and</strong> believe that the advantages of teaching with technology outweigh the disadvantages.<br />

Yet observational data show a range of practices surrounding the use of computers, suggesting that<br />

there is no such thing as a typical computer writing class. Some classes were conducted with<br />

students writing at computers the entire period <strong>and</strong> instructors conferring with individual students;<br />

other classes seemed to make minimal use of technology during class but required that students<br />

submit assignments written at computers. Despite this variance, however, a higher proportion of<br />

class time was spent in sharing writing in computer classes than we observed in conventional writing<br />

classes. Perhaps most interesting were the characteristics of some of the teacher talk recorded<br />

during observations. When teachers instructed about computers their discourse was authoritative<br />

<strong>and</strong> directive, but when they conferred with students at computers about writing, they often talked<br />

of their own composing <strong>and</strong> computing problems. Further analysis revealed that teaching with<br />

computers may alter the power <strong>and</strong> control structures within classrooms. We are currently trying<br />

to determine whether this alteration is influenced by the physical changes of a computer-equipped<br />

classroom or more a result of a change in sociality among students <strong>and</strong> instructors who write<br />

together at computers.<br />

Conclusion<br />

If we are to use new technologies to teach wntlOg, we must discover the strengths <strong>and</strong><br />

weaknesses of the medium for various tasks that make up the activity of teaching writing. We need<br />

to learn under what circumstances <strong>and</strong> in what ways computers are especiaUy useful in establishing<br />

a context that is conducive to learning. My paper at the Minnesota <strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Writing</strong><br />

Conference is intended to complement important research in writing <strong>and</strong> computers <strong>and</strong>, in a small<br />

way, to begin the important task of studying technology in relation to pedagogy.<br />

43


Herrmann, Andrea W. -- University of Arkansas at Little Rock<br />

EVALUATION IN THE ELECTRONIC CLASSROOM; A DQUBLE EDGE SWORD •• OR IS ITI<br />

Teachers who teach writing in computer classrooms -- whether it's freshman composition,<br />

technical writing, or expository writing -- recognize that the goals <strong>and</strong> content of these writing<br />

courses have changed since precomputer days. While teachers continue to teach writing, they also<br />

teach, to one degree or another, computer skills. At the minimum this means teaching students<br />

how to use a word processing program <strong>and</strong> how to integrate it into their writing processes. But<br />

teachers include other software as well, from spelling checkers to desktop publishing (DTP). In<br />

short, we teach both writing <strong>and</strong> technological skills in today's electronic classrooms. Yet how well<br />

do our evaluation processes reflect the content of our courses Do we assess student's<br />

technological expertise For most of us, the answer is no. Why not Should we be And, if so,<br />

how<br />

For many writing teachers, if not most, such questions expose our Achilles' heeL We do not<br />

see ourselves as teachers of mechanical skills. We rightly identify with the world of humanistic<br />

concerns: ideas, values, philosophical questions, the search for truth, <strong>and</strong> so on. Yet the daily life<br />

of many writing teachers involves instruction in technological areas; computers are bumping our<br />

heads against a hard reality.<br />

Both the process of composing <strong>and</strong> the nature of the finished product are changing. In<br />

particular the Mshift from text-based to graphics-based word-processing software," as John<br />

Ruszkiewicz describes desktop publishing (1988, p. 9) brings to the fore the question of what we<br />

are teaching <strong>and</strong> how we are evaluating it. In DTP relationships between form <strong>and</strong> content take<br />

on new meaning when writers integrate ideas with words, font size, or graphics, <strong>and</strong> the other<br />

features involved in the production of publications with a high level of visual impact.<br />

Visually informative prose is pervasive <strong>and</strong>, according to Steve Bernhardt, we need to teach<br />

it. He believes that "classroom practice which ignores the increasingly visual, localized qualities<br />

of information exchange can only become increasingly irrelevant~ (1986, p. 77). According to<br />

Ruszkiewicz, Mthe graphics revolution could lead to the reconceptualization of composing as a<br />

thinking act that enables more human beings to exercise more faculties, skill <strong>and</strong> imagination than<br />

was ever possible before" (1988, p. 14-15). And as Billie Wahlstrom states, "What the computer<br />

only hinted at, DTP makes clear: fundamental alterations in the word/print relationship resulting<br />

from digital communication technologies~ (in press, p. 163).<br />

If Bernhardt, Ruszkiewicz, <strong>and</strong> Wahlstrom are correct, the challenges of teaching <strong>and</strong><br />

learning within these more complex technological environments should mean that evaluation<br />

becomes even more significant. We must be receptive to new ways of evaluating students <strong>and</strong> their<br />

texts, ways that capture the entirety of what is being taught <strong>and</strong> learned. Without effective<br />

evaluation how can we know how welJ we are teaching the emerging technological skills How can<br />

we know how well students are using them Evaluation may need to encompass more than finished<br />

written products; it may need to include the student's skill in using the technology.<br />

In this paper I discuss reasons why computers <strong>and</strong> writing teachers have traditionally ignored<br />

the evaluation of technological skills. I show reasons why we should not continue to ignore wider<br />

views of assessment in computers <strong>and</strong> writing classrooms. I look at the double-edged sword of<br />

evaluation: technological skills versus writing. I maintain that changes within the field of computer<br />

44


technology are bringing about changes in the nature of written texts, actually making the evaluation<br />

of technological skills versus the evaluation of writing a single, not a double, issue. And I conclude<br />

with recommendations concerning the kinds of evaluations of students <strong>and</strong> text teachers should be<br />

making in our changing electronic classrooms.<br />

Works Cited<br />

Bernhardt, S. A. (1986). "Seeing the text." College Composition <strong>and</strong> Communication,;rz, 66-78.<br />

Ruszkiewicz, 1. (1988). "Word <strong>and</strong> image: The next revolution." <strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> Composition,<br />

5.3, 9-15.<br />

Wahlstrom, B. 1. (in press). "Desktop publishing: Perspectives, potentials, <strong>and</strong> politics." In G. E.<br />

Hawisher & c. L Selfe (Eds.), Coming of Age: New perspectives on <strong>Computers</strong> in Composition.<br />

NY: Teachers College Press.<br />

Hilligoss, Susan;<br />

Barnes, Karen;<br />

Benson, Chris;<br />

Crenshaw, Diane;<br />

Martin, Esther;<br />

<strong>and</strong><br />

Poston, Bill -- Clemron University<br />

PANEL -- BECOMING INSIDERS: COMPUTER CONFERENCING IN A GRADUATE SEMINAR<br />

As part of a fall 1988 seminar in nonacademic <strong>and</strong> academic writing, six masters' degree<br />

students <strong>and</strong> five faculty <strong>and</strong> staff at Clemson used computer conferencing to explore the topic of<br />

·social theories <strong>and</strong> writing in the professions." We -- six of the participants -- propose to describe<br />

how the conferencing worked in this case <strong>and</strong> to analyze its effects on our writing <strong>and</strong> learning.<br />

We're basing our presentation on the approximately 160 pages of writing generated by the<br />

conference, plus interviews with the participants conducted in December 1988.<br />

First we will briefly describe how conferencing fit into the course: assignments, goals, <strong>and</strong><br />

training on the computer. (That section is given nearly in full below.) Then we will present three<br />

aspects of the experience: formation of the discourse community <strong>and</strong> a survey of members'<br />

attitudes toward conferencing; analysis of features of the writing generated; <strong>and</strong> problems<br />

encountered that affected learning <strong>and</strong> writing. Though working from solid data, we plan to speak<br />

informally <strong>and</strong> give different viewpoints as participant-observers.<br />

How conferencing fit into the course. Computer conferencing on the system V AXNOTES<br />

replaced the week1y, informal response papers usually expected in a graduate course. I, Susan<br />

Hill igoss, asked each seminar member to write about the assigned readings once a week. As<br />

inst ructor I had several goals for conferencing: to create an electronic network like those<br />

increasingly found in the workplace, prompt more written exchange of ideas than paper responses<br />

did, <strong>and</strong> draw attention to our own discourse community as we read about <strong>and</strong> observed other such<br />

communities. The readings in social construction were difficult <strong>and</strong> crossed many fields -­<br />

anthropology, linguistics, philosophy, the sociology of science, <strong>and</strong> feminism -- so I was particularly<br />

45


interested in how graduate students in literature came to terms with these new ideas as they read<br />

<strong>and</strong> observed themselves. I hypothesized that conferencing would make that process easier, or<br />

more evident.<br />

We were introduced to V AXNOTES during the second class session by three computing<br />

staff members. Several of the participants had no experience with computers; no one was more than<br />

dimly acquainted with electronic conferencing. Although there had been another university<br />

conferencing system available for several years, V AXNOTES was new in July 1988. As the first rea1<br />

users of the system, we received ample support from Clemson Computer Center's Drew Smith, who<br />

not only wrote <strong>and</strong> revised a manual that we used, but monitored our sessions <strong>and</strong> participated as<br />

a writer. After midsemester three more faculty joined the conference, two in English <strong>and</strong> one in<br />

history.<br />

How writers used <strong>and</strong> perceived con[erencing. Based on her interviews with participants<br />

<strong>and</strong> a case study of "insiders <strong>and</strong> outsiders," Esther Martin will discuss formation of the electronic<br />

discourse community. She will also survey members' attitudes toward conferencing <strong>and</strong> compare<br />

that with actual use. She'U discuss "heavy" <strong>and</strong> "light" use, <strong>and</strong> writing versus "lurking," that is,<br />

simply reading on the system. One recurring issue was whether <strong>and</strong> how to extend the number of<br />

respondents to people not in the class. Some of these users did not meet until the final class<br />

session. The most common comment, from early on in the course, was that the network had a<br />

strong social impact on participants; we felt that we knew each other, <strong>and</strong> several became friends<br />

outside class.<br />

Analysis of responses. "Heavy user" Chris Benson <strong>and</strong> I will analyze some features of the<br />

responses generated. These range from social features such as the ways that we negotiated forms<br />

of address between students <strong>and</strong> faculty, to features that bear on learning <strong>and</strong> writing. Unfamiliar<br />

ideas were naturalized through humor <strong>and</strong> other strategies. Some topics "caught fire," leading to<br />

particularly lengthy exchanges between writers <strong>and</strong> giving writers ideas for research projects. One<br />

of these was feminism <strong>and</strong> gender bias in academic writing. We'U also compare attitudes that we<br />

expressed, such as those concerning jargon, with our own usage. Other patterns will be traced <strong>and</strong><br />

compared to th e initial goals for the course. We'll also describe how conferencing led to other<br />

computer communication, through electronic mail <strong>and</strong> a "phone" service, <strong>and</strong> whether these served<br />

different functions from conferencing.<br />

Problems. A self-proclaimed computerphobe <strong>and</strong> user with military experience, Bill Poston<br />

will discuss problems that affected learning <strong>and</strong> writing. These included physical constraints, such<br />

as the location of terminals <strong>and</strong> the inability to edit prior notes; social issues in computer<br />

transactions, such as the lack of face-to-face discussion <strong>and</strong> the question of implicit or explicit<br />

censorship; <strong>and</strong> academic issues, such as the role of the instructor <strong>and</strong> the problem of evaluating<br />

performance on such systems. Karen Barnes <strong>and</strong> Diane Crenshaw wiU be respondents.<br />

CQnclusions. We will raise questions <strong>and</strong> answer a few. If conferencing is a main course<br />

activity, what should classroom time be devoted to'! How might conferencing of this type be<br />

extended to collaborative research projects How can problems be addressed How, <strong>and</strong> under<br />

what conditions, does conferencing change the social relations of teachers <strong>and</strong> students, <strong>and</strong> thus<br />

the nature of learning<br />

46


Houlette, Forrest -- Ball Stale University<br />

SOFlWARE THAT KNOWS HOW YOU WRITE;<br />

WRITERS<br />

AN INTELLIGENT ASSISTANT FOR<br />

Applications of artificial intelligence in software for writers follow two threads. One<br />

approach emphasizes text analysis, seeking to provide the writer expert advice about grammatical,<br />

stylistic, <strong>and</strong> punctuation issues. The other approach envisions software that will converse with<br />

writers, much the way a peer evaluator might, in order to prompt <strong>and</strong> shape the process <strong>and</strong><br />

product. While these two approaches tantalize both writers <strong>and</strong> teachers with possibilities, they<br />

both depend on breakthroughs in technology or software design in order to become practical for<br />

writers. Even the best of grammar <strong>and</strong> style checkers cannot tell the difference between a good<br />

nominalization <strong>and</strong> a bad nominalization. Current conversational programs require a rather<br />

extensive willing suspension of disbelief in order to be functional. There is, however, a different<br />

strategy from artificial intelligence which can be implemented immediately to create an intelligent<br />

assistant for writers. It is a technique of knowledge representation called procedural knowledge.<br />

This presentation will describe how to implement procedural knowledge in software <strong>and</strong> will<br />

demonstrate how it has been implemented in a piece of software under development, Write<br />

Environment.<br />

Procedural knowledge refers to a means of encoding a knowledge of process as a set of<br />

computer language instructions. For instance, any routine that can sort a list alphabetically contains<br />

code that mimics what the human mind does when it performs the same task. Humans collect an<br />

inventory of items to compare; the computer does so as well. Humans compare pairs letter by<br />

letter from left to right; the computer code performs the same task. Humans decide the ordering<br />

of the pair on the basis of the comparison; the computer code makes the same decision. Humans<br />

repeat the examination of pairs until the list of items is arranged alphabetically; the computer code<br />

also iterates the process until the list is sorted. Since the code executes the same procedures a<br />

human would, it is said to represent a knowledge of how to alphabetize.<br />

Representing a knowledge of the writing process is certainly a more complex task than<br />

representing a knowledge of how to alphabetize. Flower <strong>and</strong> Hayes' description of the writing<br />

process. however, greatly simplifies the task. Using Flower <strong>and</strong> Hayes' model, a software designer<br />

can create an inventory of activities that writers perform when they write. Planning is one such<br />

activity. Code can easily be written which mimics the planning activities writers are observed to<br />

perform. Freewriting is one such activity that can easily be coded. After inventorying activities <strong>and</strong><br />

implementing them in code, however, a software designer has to decide how the activities relate to<br />

one another. For instance, only one activity may have the writer's attention at any given time, but<br />

other processes may be simultaneously in execution unconsciously. The writer must be able to<br />

suspend one task <strong>and</strong> turn attention to another at any time as well. And, more importantly, the<br />

writer must be able to sequence tasks in any order. The question of how to accommodate these<br />

procedural issues seems especially complex.<br />

The apparent complexity is an illusion produced, however. by the usual focus on linear<br />

computer programs, each with full control of the CPU. With a shift in perspective, resolving the<br />

issues of how programs should relate to one another in an intelligent assistant for writers is rather<br />

simple. The software designer needs the techniques associated with a multitasking environment.<br />

47


Once this shift in perspective occurs, implementing a writer's procedural knowledge in code is easy.<br />

Write Environment is such an implementation. Its plan of development will be offered as<br />

a template for the design of such systems. The techniques of using such a system as a shell for<br />

implementing other strategies from artificial intelligence will also be explained, as will be the<br />

decision support mechanisms that have been included in the Write Environment system.<br />

Huntley. John .• University of Iowa<br />

STARTING UP A MACINTOSH NEJWORK FOR WRITING INSTRUCTION;<br />

PROBLEMS. PROMISES. PITFALLS. AND MODEST SUCCESSES<br />

CAVEATS.<br />

Major Points:<br />

What might a local area network of Macintosh computers contribute to the work of teaching<br />

or learning the writer's craft<br />

With University funds matching a gift from Apple, we at the University of 10wa installed<br />

earlier this year a network of 25 Macintosh SE's, some in faculty offices, others in a student work<br />

area. We call it The Word Shop <strong>and</strong> l'd like to share with you some of the hills <strong>and</strong> valleys we've<br />

been into while chasing its tail.<br />

Has it made the teacher's life easier Or the student's progress quicker <strong>and</strong> more as·<br />

sured<br />

What did we think the new technology could or should do for us that the Xerox machine<br />

couldn't do<br />

What problems did we encounter What interim solutions have we applied What kind<br />

of exploration are we engaged in to learn the uses of this new tool<br />

Points to think about as you imagine the benefits of networked computers (or seek funds<br />

from administrators <strong>and</strong> other benefactors).<br />

Dealing with the University <strong>and</strong> Computer Center .. planning, installing, budgeting the<br />

whole operation: caveats, advice, warnings.<br />

Installation <strong>and</strong> setup A student "writing lab," a computerized classroom Faculty access<br />

Printing facilities <strong>and</strong> hard·copy dependency What's the most efficient disposition of all this<br />

machinery<br />

Dealing with faculty who are four years into using 256K PC's with version 2.4 of PC·Write,<br />

quite grateful for the technology, <strong>and</strong> wonder where the energy <strong>and</strong> time will come from to learn<br />

a whole new system .. how do you stimulate exploration <strong>and</strong> playfulness How do you gather <strong>and</strong><br />

refocus the consequences of scattered insight Some suggestions from our experience.<br />

Students .. what problems do they encounter when you tell them that all the writing in the<br />

course will take place on networked computers . ~ <strong>and</strong> so will all the commentary <strong>and</strong> criticism<br />

How to get them into the machinery in order to get them into the habit of writing confidently.<br />

The Classroom .~ what can an instructor do in class with a computer, a projector panel<br />

(Sharp. Kodak), <strong>and</strong> an overhead projector<br />

Software: In addition to a word processor, what kinds of software have proved useful<br />

Might soon be useful How to get it, learn it, use it.<br />

48


Research: What can we learn about teaching <strong>and</strong> learning to write And how How might<br />

we demonstrate the effects of LANs <strong>and</strong> computers on the conduct of teachers or students or the<br />

quality of their writing Can or should cost be justified in terms of demonstrable benefits<br />

Kaplan, Nancy •• Cornell University<br />

AS WE MAY TEACH: SOME PROBLEMS WITH COMPUTER-SUPPORTED COLLABORA­<br />

TION IN THE WRITING CURRICULUM<br />

Whether we position ourselves with those who see the writing classroom as a gateway to one<br />

or more discourse communities or with those who see it as rehearsal space for what Douglas<br />

Englebart calls "knowledge workers," we can use computer technology to challenge the romantic<br />

view of the writer as a solitary soul banging out inspired words alone. Computer support for<br />

collaborative work, which often translates to "computer support for multiple authorship,· opens<br />

exciting prospects for writing teachers, especially in institutions where writing is taught in all<br />

disciplines, as it is at Cornell. A networked classroom, for example, enables students to write, edit,<br />

<strong>and</strong> read in groups, to carry on the discourse of a discipline both orally <strong>and</strong> in writing, both during<br />

class hours <strong>and</strong> during the remaining 165 hours of the week. Using this classroom, its network, <strong>and</strong><br />

its connection to other computer systems on campus, students can <strong>and</strong> do initiate writing among<br />

themselves, conducting themselves as real authors <strong>and</strong> real audiences <strong>and</strong> discovering an identity<br />

as a group pursuing common goals.<br />

But the shift in writing instruction the classroom permits, the move away from the individual<br />

<strong>and</strong> into the group, out of the writer <strong>and</strong> into the social context, challenges cherished assumptions.<br />

And not just those of literary <strong>and</strong> philosophic traditions. This move confronts, perhaps even<br />

threatens, a prevailing notion of the role of the learner (<strong>and</strong> the role of the teacher), a notion<br />

deeply embedded in the hierarchies <strong>and</strong> power structures of educational institutions <strong>and</strong> enacted<br />

even in such humble elements as the architecture <strong>and</strong> economics of classroom spaces. In this paper,<br />

I will discuss some of the political implications of electronic classrooms, focusing on both<br />

pedagogical <strong>and</strong> political perils.<br />

In pedagogical terms, computer supported collaborative learning works against traditional<br />

systems of evaluation, discomfiting many teachers by undermining their authority to set st<strong>and</strong>ards<br />

<strong>and</strong> to apply those st<strong>and</strong>ards to individual students <strong>and</strong> by setting new dynamics into motion within<br />

the classroom itself. many enlightened teachers will, of course, embrace such changes, consonant<br />

as they are with emerging theory. Yet, in a curriculum driven by externally set st<strong>and</strong>ards ..<br />

numbers of assignments per term, minimum competence as measured either by grades earned or<br />

by success on exit tests •• the pedagogy of collaboration will find inhospitable soil.<br />

In institutional terms, computer.supported coUaborative classrooms displace the sort of<br />

~broadcast" education to which we are accustomed, threatening economics of the educational<br />

delivery system. In an economy dependent on the lecture format or the book •• one speaker/many<br />

auditors, one author/many readers •• the collaborative classroom with its expensive hardware <strong>and</strong><br />

even costlier human support looks unattractive, especiaUy when it must accommodate one of the<br />

49


largest teaching programs in the institution, the writing program. But the economic problem may<br />

simply mask a deeper, ideological one. Just as the individual teacher often fears that he will lose<br />

his function if he no longer grades individual performance on measurable tasks, so too the<br />

institution may resist a pedagogy which genuinely invests in collaboration among students <strong>and</strong><br />

teachers, in which traditional hierarchies of authority <strong>and</strong> power begin to crumble.<br />

Kemp, Fred -- Texas Tech University<br />

COMPUTER-BASED COLLABORATIVE WRITING INSTRUCTION WITHOUT A COMPUTER<br />

NE'lWORK<br />

The English Department Microcomputer Classroom at Texas Tech University has 25<br />

sophisticated PC System II microcomputers, but no local area network (although S20,000 has been<br />

allocated for such a network to be in place by Fall, 1989). When I came to Tech in the Fall of<br />

1988, I realized that in order to adapt much of the writing pedagogy <strong>and</strong> the software I had helped<br />

develop as the Associate Director of the Computer Research Lab at the University of Texas for<br />

three years, I would have to take software <strong>and</strong> methods originally developed for networks <strong>and</strong><br />

somehow adapt them to a classroom of non-networked PCs. Such a change required many hours<br />

of syllabus adjustment, re-programming (in Turbo Pascal), <strong>and</strong> classroom management re-emphasis.<br />

The classes I taught in the Texas Tech Microcomputer Classroom, two sections of Basic<br />

<strong>Writing</strong>, were successful in terms of my formal surveys, university classroom evaluations, <strong>and</strong> scores<br />

on departmental Basic <strong>Writing</strong> skiUs exams. I would like, during my presentation at the Fifth<br />

<strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Writing</strong> Conference, to describe the following in some specificity.<br />

(1) The software components which comprised my syllabus, including electronic mail,<br />

invention heuristics, evaluation heuristics, <strong>and</strong> task-directed word processing;<br />

(2) The specific adjustments I needed to make in such software <strong>and</strong> the pedagogy which<br />

supported them in order to shift from a local area network to a diskette-based network;<br />

(3) And the specific instructional <strong>and</strong> technical guidelines I have generated for those who<br />

seek to emphasize microcomputers as communication <strong>and</strong> collaborative devices but who do not<br />

have microcomputer networks.<br />

In brief, I used a PC System II Model 50 with a 20 megabyte harddisk as a database for<br />

both text sharing <strong>and</strong> mail messages. Where, on a LAN, uploaded text <strong>and</strong> mail is transmitted<br />

directly into the database, I was required to write software which strips such data from program<br />

diskettes that the students use, compacts it, <strong>and</strong> then recopies it onto the program disks so that at<br />

the next class session each student will have full access to aU the mail <strong>and</strong> shared text produced at<br />

the previous session. The coUaborative impact well documented by both the University of Texas<br />

<strong>and</strong> the ENFI project schools was clearly evident in the measured results of both sections, although<br />

the debilitating absence of a LAN was nevertheless noted.<br />

I believe that a local area network is quite important for those wishing to use<br />

microcomputers for peer critiquing <strong>and</strong> the communal discourse advantages thoroughly discussed<br />

by theorists such as Bruffee, BazeU, <strong>and</strong> Weiner. But I believe that a committed instructor using<br />

50


•<br />

...<br />

computer~based instruction may still tap into many of those advantages without a microcomputer<br />

network by using the instructional methods I will present.<br />

In effect, I was forced to develop answers to many of the questions] have been asked these<br />

last three years, aU based upon the same concern: is there some way for a computer lab to<br />

incorporate collaborative pedagogy without having in place a local area net. My presentation is<br />

based on the answers I have come up with in my own classes incorporating both significant current<br />

pedagogical theory <strong>and</strong> the equipment I was provided. In my presentation, I will use a PC <strong>and</strong> a<br />

datashow projector to demonstrate the more conceputaUy difficult elements of my syllabus <strong>and</strong><br />

software.<br />

Kozma, Robert B. -- University of Michigan<br />

THE IMPACf OF COMPUTER-BASED TOOLS AND RHETORICAL PROMPTS ON WRITING<br />

PROCESSES AND PRODUCTS<br />

How can the power of computers be employed to improve the writing skills of students<br />

While research on word processing has shown an increase in the amount of revision, few studies<br />

have shown an improvement in the quality of writing. The presentation reports on a set of studies<br />

which examine computer-based writing tools that incorporate features more likely to meet the<br />

cognitive needs of novice writers than the features found in simple word processors. The studies<br />

compare the effects of pen <strong>and</strong> paper, with word processor, idea-outliner, <strong>and</strong> hypertext software<br />

writing tools on both the written products <strong>and</strong> the composing processes of writers. Rhetorical<br />

prompts which address the topic, audience, <strong>and</strong> goals of the written assignment were also embedded<br />

in the software for some of the treatment groups. The impact of these aids is compared for novice<br />

<strong>and</strong> intermediate writers.<br />

Study 1 examines the various ways rhetorical prompts might be used to facilitate<br />

composition. Groups of students were either given the prompts with paper <strong>and</strong> pen or with word<br />

processors <strong>and</strong> asked to write their responses to the prompts <strong>and</strong> their compositions. The impact<br />

of these prompts <strong>and</strong> the contribution of the word processor on the products <strong>and</strong> processes of<br />

writing are compared. Study 2 examines the ways <strong>and</strong> extent to which beginning writing students<br />

used an idea out(jner with <strong>and</strong> without embedded prompts. The study analyzes their responses to<br />

the prompts <strong>and</strong> how their outlining influences their written products <strong>and</strong> composing processes.<br />

In Study 3, students used a hypertext packaging, Learning Tool, to respond to embedded rhetorical<br />

prompts <strong>and</strong> to write an essay. This package uses graphics <strong>and</strong> an outliner to aUow writers to build<br />

ideas into complex networks <strong>and</strong> interrelated structures. This presentation examines how beginning<br />

students use their package; how this, in turn, influences their writing processes <strong>and</strong> products; <strong>and</strong><br />

whether longer-term use of the package results in "internalization" of planning strategies<br />

characteristic of more advanced writers. The presentation also examines the use of hypertext<br />

without prompts.<br />

51


Lannom, Rebecca -- Central Missouri State University<br />

CREATING A COMPUTER CLASSROOM FOR TEACHING WRITING<br />

The presentation discusses how a cost-effective computer classroom was designed for the<br />

composition classes in the Educational Development Center at Central Missouri State University.<br />

It explains how the department chair <strong>and</strong> the composition instructors (with the aid of the<br />

university's microcomputer coordinator) first managed to convince the administration of the need<br />

for such a facility <strong>and</strong> then proceeded to develop this classroom within the confmes of a rather<br />

strict budget.<br />

Details about suitable hardware <strong>and</strong> software were obtained, <strong>and</strong> then the relative merits<br />

of each were examined. Such matters as cost, durability, compatibility with other equipment (within<br />

the department <strong>and</strong> belonging to the instructors), ease <strong>and</strong> cost of maintenance, numbers of<br />

computers <strong>and</strong> printers needed for the classroom <strong>and</strong> for the instructors, kind of furniture required,<br />

<strong>and</strong> the design of the room itself were dealt with. In short, the presentation explores the myriad<br />

considerations involved in undertaking such a project <strong>and</strong> offers others the benefits of these labors.<br />

Since the classroom had to be cost effective, it does not contain aU of the technological<br />

teaching aids currently avaiJable, but it does provide a site where students can use computers to<br />

work with materials designed to improve sentence structure <strong>and</strong> to help them overcome<br />

troublesome grammatical problems, to coUaborate with one another <strong>and</strong> with their instructor, to<br />

edit with ease, <strong>and</strong> most importantly to produce better papers.<br />

Lazarus, Kathleen -- Daytona Beach Community College<br />

FINDING AN AUDIENCE FOR ENGLISH I ESSAYS:<br />

CULTURAL COMMUNICATION<br />

USING COMPUTERS FOR CROSS­<br />

Freshman English I composition students were easily able to communicate with Engljsh as<br />

a Foreign Language students using the computer writing lab. As a result of this communication,<br />

both classes gathered fascinating material for their compositions <strong>and</strong> both found a receptive<br />

audience for their finished composition. In short, students found that writing with a specific<br />

purpose <strong>and</strong> for a receptive audience could be enjoyable. It would have been very difficult to<br />

accomplish this without access to the computer lab.<br />

The basis of this experiment in cross-cultural communication was suggested to me by talks<br />

with Dr. Dennis Sayers, formerly with Harvard University <strong>and</strong> now with the New Engl<strong>and</strong><br />

Multifunctional Resource Center. Dr. Sayers has used the "sister class" idea in this country to pair<br />

American students with students from classes in other countries to stimulate student writing. In<br />

his research, he found that this concept, designed by Celestin Freinet, has been used successfuUy<br />

in France for 60 years.<br />

The English I students that I worked with were enrolled in the first basic composition course<br />

which is required of all students at Daytona Beach Community CoUege. The foreign students were<br />

52


enrolled in the English Language Institute, an intensive language program offered at the College<br />

for students who have not yet passed the TOEFL test.<br />

Both classes had been taught to use a word processing program <strong>and</strong> both classes had access<br />

to the computers in the classroom <strong>and</strong> in several computer Jabs on campus. I had taught both types<br />

of classes <strong>and</strong> thus was familiar with the curriculum of both programs.<br />

I began this exercise in cross-cultural communication during Fall semester, 1987, with two<br />

classes which were not using computers because the labs were not available to us. I paired each<br />

of my Freshman English I students with a foreign partner <strong>and</strong> asked my students to interview the<br />

foreign students to gather material for a comparison/contrast essay. The interviews were somewhat<br />

awkward <strong>and</strong> slow; my students were not accustomed to listening to foreign accents. The English<br />

I students felt they could have few common interests with these strange.sounding people. For<br />

example, it wasn't until the third hour of interviewing that a U.s. student realized he might have<br />

something in common with a boy from Bahrain. (It was rock music.) After aU, most U.S. students<br />

had no idea such a place even existed. My students struggled to get enough information for a 500<br />

word essay. Nevertheless, the U.S. students enjoyed the cultural exchange exercise <strong>and</strong> some<br />

formed lasting friendships. My students told me it was the best lesson of the semester.<br />

When my Freshman English I classes <strong>and</strong> the English Language Institute classes gained<br />

access to computers (Fall semester, 1988), I was eager to try the cultural exchange program again.<br />

1 have been a firm believer that the computer simplifies communication with non·native English<br />

speakers since I worked with Dr. Sayers.<br />

The exercise was a resounding success in the computer classroom. First, the students didn't<br />

worry about accents interrupting the conversation. Problem words were quickly typed onto the<br />

screen <strong>and</strong> even a phonetic spelling got the idea across. Second, students immediately found a<br />

common ground .. computers. IBM is universal. Most students were crazy about computers <strong>and</strong><br />

eagerly chatted about how much they did or did not know, what games were popular, <strong>and</strong> how<br />

computers fit into their future careers. From this common ground, students moved easily into<br />

discussions of other topics <strong>and</strong> the classroom was filled with laughter, computer sounds, <strong>and</strong> other<br />

good noises. As students talked, they took notes on the computer <strong>and</strong> wrote rough drafts. The<br />

students revised their drafts together since the foreign students usually knew more grammar.<br />

My students gained enough material for three essays. Students exchanged printed essays<br />

with the other class <strong>and</strong> the foreign students worked their information into a newspaper format.<br />

Since this experiment was such a success, I decided to exp<strong>and</strong> the project with one class this<br />

semester. My English I students now have a sister class from the English Language Institute. The<br />

foreign students will submit questions about life in the u.S. to my students who will answer with<br />

material from their own lives. The students will meet, <strong>and</strong> my students will write essays to the<br />

foreign students based on their questions. My students will then write their own questions <strong>and</strong><br />

develop essays from the answers they receive. The foreign students will also suggest topics for<br />

library research papers for the American students. The students will maintain a dialogue<br />

throughout the semester, <strong>and</strong> the information the students accumulate will be the basis for their<br />

graded essays. Thus, my students will have a real purpose for writing <strong>and</strong> an eager audience for<br />

their compositions. They will also learn to communicate with people from another culture, a<br />

valuable skill for the future.<br />

53


I will monitor this project closely <strong>and</strong> compare these English I students with another English<br />

I class also using computers. I will assess the students' feelings about writing <strong>and</strong> about the English<br />

I class. I will also compare their levels of skill improvement. [hope to submit the results of this<br />

research to you in May.<br />

LeBlanc, Paul -- Spdngfield Col/ege<br />

THE DEVELOPMENT OF COMPUTER SOFIWARE FOR WRITING<br />

I am in the middle of researching <strong>and</strong> writing my dissertation at the University of<br />

Massachusetts at Amherst under the guidance of Anne Herrington, Peter Elbow, <strong>and</strong> Charlie<br />

Moran. My topic is the development of computer software for writing, <strong>and</strong> it is structured around<br />

a series of interviews I have been conducting with computer software designers in composition,<br />

people like Hugh Burns <strong>and</strong> Fred Kemp. By May, I will have completed the follow-up interviews,<br />

interpreted the findings, <strong>and</strong> will have much of my writing completed. Some of that work has<br />

already been completed <strong>and</strong> based on some early conclusions, I will be presenting a paper at the<br />

CCCCS on one area of concern in my research, what [ call the ideological challenge for software<br />

development. I would like to present at the <strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> Wdting Conference, <strong>and</strong> while I have<br />

some sense of what my research indicates, it would be premature for me to now outline what I will<br />

say in May. J can instead give you a brief sense of my thesis, <strong>and</strong> list some of the questions I have<br />

been addressing.<br />

My argument is that computers are not only going to revolutionize writing, but they are<br />

likely to force a reconceptualizing of what we might call good writing. Using the arguments of<br />

Lewis Mumford; Joseph Weizenbaum, <strong>and</strong> David Bolter, I would argue that using tools such as<br />

computers alters the user as much as the task. When tools widen the gap between our direct<br />

experience of reality <strong>and</strong> its reconceptualization, we risk an almost unalterable commitment to this<br />

new way of seeing reality. Computer-based learning software for writing poses such a risk, <strong>and</strong><br />

my research attempts to identify the forces that act upon that software design in order for us to<br />

better control <strong>and</strong> guide it. In particular, I am looking at the models for good writing that program<br />

designers work with <strong>and</strong> the ways their programs work in accordance with those models or are<br />

altered by other forces. The questions I am addressing are:<br />

I. What bases do program designers have for their program designs Do programmers<br />

work with a model for the writing process in mind<br />

2. What factors create distance or discrepancies between the model <strong>and</strong> the final product<br />

3. Do these factors favor one model for the writing process over another What models<br />

are included within that framework <strong>and</strong> what models are likely to be left out<br />

4. What are the implications for a reconceptualization of writing <strong>and</strong> for the way we teach<br />

writing<br />

I fear that this proposal may be too abstract or imprecise for your decision-making process,<br />

so if I can answer any questions for you or elaborate further, please contact me. Perhaps I have<br />

fallen victim to Maslow's aphorism that the whole world looks like a nail to man who has a<br />

hammer, but in my research I have become convinced that software design may be the most<br />

54


important issue for assessing the future impact of the computer on composition, <strong>and</strong> I would look<br />

forward to discussing the subject at the conference.<br />

Logan, Shirley W. -- University of Maryl<strong>and</strong><br />

SOCIAL INTERACTION AMONG WRITERS. TUTORS. AND TEACHERS IN A WRITING<br />

COMPUTER LAB fOR UNDERGRADUATES<br />

Objectives:<br />

1. To examine the nature <strong>and</strong> frequency of interactions among students, tutors, <strong>and</strong><br />

instructor in a computer writing lab in order to underst<strong>and</strong> this unique environment where persons<br />

come together outside of the traditional classroom to develop written documents using the<br />

computer.<br />

2. To consider the implications of such an environment as an important factor in the<br />

successful teaching of writing.<br />

The goal was not simply to look at this environment but to consider the question. "Does<br />

such an environment promote writing" <strong>and</strong> if so, "How does it" Other questions asked in<br />

approaching this study were "How does the presence of the computer shape the nature of<br />

interactions among persons" <strong>and</strong> "What impact does technology have in the broader arena of<br />

person to person communication"<br />

Perspective<br />

Most of the research into the use of computers for writing has looked at the finished<br />

products <strong>and</strong> at the processes in which writers engage to produce those products. This study<br />

examined the social environment in which those products are produced. It examined the social <strong>and</strong><br />

rhetorical benefits of having students gather in one place for the sole purpose of producing written<br />

communication, communication which is usually preceded by discussion. The setting examined was<br />

one containing student writers enrolled in a computer-assisted advanced composition course, peer<br />

tutors who had taken the computer-assisted writing course during a previous semester, <strong>and</strong> the<br />

course instructor. On the campus of a large state university, there is little opportunity for the kind<br />

of intimate interaction which this setting offered. It seemed important that such a unique<br />

environment be studied to determine what benefits it could offer -- computer supported benefits<br />

as well as meta-computer benefits. A number of researchers have pointed out that much of what<br />

happens in such a setting is not directly related to computer use -- thus my choice of the term<br />

"meta-computer benefits."<br />

Methods <strong>and</strong> Data Sources<br />

One of the most effective ways of getting at the kinds of information associated with these<br />

issues was through ethnographic research. The study employed the ethnographic techniques of<br />

interviewing, participant-observation, <strong>and</strong> document analysis of "solicited compositions" in which<br />

students were asked to reflect on their daily experiences in the computer writing lab. The students<br />

in this study were enrolled in a semester's course in upper-level writing for juniors <strong>and</strong> seniors. The<br />

course required the writing of a series of argumentative essays developed around topics of<br />

55


pre.professional interest. The lab contained seven networked Sperry/Unix system terminals<br />

connected to a hard disk for storing files. Classes were held in a traditional classroom, with writers<br />

using the lab on their own time. As writing instructor <strong>and</strong> coordinator of the computer writing lab,<br />

I served as participant observer, collecting data while interacting with students <strong>and</strong> tutors whom I<br />

also supervised.<br />

Data came from interviews with students conducted over two semesters <strong>and</strong> from field<br />

notes. Interviews were audiotaped <strong>and</strong> transcribed by the researcher.<br />

Implications of Research<br />

At least two previous studies have documented the positive social changes associated with<br />

the introduction of computers into the elementary school class. This study exp<strong>and</strong>s upon those by<br />

exploring the social <strong>and</strong> rhetorical implications of computers in a computer writing Jab for college<br />

undergraduates. The findings from this study offer pedagogical possibilities in the following areas:<br />

1. The computer writing lab environment as a promoter of teacher*students,<br />

students· teacher exchanges, resulting in a setting in which students <strong>and</strong> teacher become co·learners.<br />

2. The computer writing lab as a source of student empowerment, allowing students to take<br />

risks in a non·threatening writing environment where they are opened to new ways of relating to<br />

the world.<br />

3. The computer lab as a means of promoting the communicative nature of writing,<br />

providing interactive readers who can respond immediately to what has been said through peer<br />

evaluation.<br />

4. The computer lab as a setting which will help to reduce the technophobia experienced<br />

by many as they attempt to participate in the technological revolution.<br />

5. The computer lab as an environment which reasserts the primacy of persons over<br />

technology, keeping open its instrumental power in a proper human context.<br />

Louth, Richard<br />

<strong>and</strong><br />

McAllister, Carole _. Southeastern Louisiana University<br />

THE EFFECT OF WORD PROCESSING ON THE OUALllY OF ABLE WRITERS'<br />

COMPOSITIONS<br />

Although computer-assisted composition has become increasingly popular, there is little<br />

empirical evidence that it improves the writing quality of able writers. (Able writers are defmed<br />

as college writers above the basic writer level <strong>and</strong> professional writers.) Though an ample amount<br />

of research has been conducted on the effect of word processing on able writers, most of that<br />

research has focused on the kinds of revisions writers make rather than on the quality of writing<br />

<strong>and</strong> quality of revisions. When the focus of previous research has been on quality of writing <strong>and</strong><br />

revision, findings have been either deceptive or contradictory. Moreover, to date no one has<br />

focused on the effect of the word processor over varying lengths of usage. Our question was not<br />

"Does the word processor effect the quality of writing <strong>and</strong> revision in able writers" but instead the<br />

more specific question "To what degree do different amounts of usage affect the quality of writing<br />

56


<strong>and</strong> revision in able writers~ The results of our study suggest that there is a direct correlation<br />

between the amount of time spent writing on the computer <strong>and</strong> the quality of writing <strong>and</strong> revision.<br />

Back&rOund<br />

Much of the research on the effect of word processing on the quality of writing <strong>and</strong> revision<br />

has involved young subjects <strong>and</strong> basic writers. Using 57 junior high school subjects in a year-long<br />

study, Daiute (1986) reported that computers improved the overall quality of revisions more than<br />

did the pen. However, most of the revisions made by the experimental group were additive, <strong>and</strong><br />

the additions for the most part were tacked onto the ends of texts where they did not fit. Although<br />

Daiute reported the quality of computer-written pieces was judged superior to the h<strong>and</strong>written<br />

pieces, she noted that her quality fmdings might be flawed because her evaluators constantly give<br />

higher grades to longer texts. The reports on basic writers have produced contradictory findings.<br />

Rodrigues (1985) could not report any substantive change in the quality of basic writers' work<br />

caused by the word processor while King, Birnbaum <strong>and</strong> Wageman (1984), Pivarnick (1985), <strong>and</strong><br />

cirello (1986) found that the word processor had a positive effect on the quality of basic writers'<br />

composition. None of these studies, however, focused convincingly on the effect of the word<br />

processor on the quality of revision. While McAllister <strong>and</strong> Louth (1988) found that the word<br />

processor had a positive effect on the quality of basic writers' revisions, their study did not focus<br />

on how variations in the amount of usage effected revision.<br />

Research on the effects of the word processor on able writers has varied widely in its<br />

method, purpose, <strong>and</strong> conclusion. Many studies have been informal, lacking statistical evidence,<br />

or have involved small numbers of subjects over small amounts of time. Reports by Collier (1983),<br />

Balkena (1984), Pollock (1985), Harris (1985), Greenl<strong>and</strong> (1985) <strong>and</strong> Hawisher (1986) concluded<br />

that the word processor did not seem to improve the quality of students' writing <strong>and</strong> revision more<br />

than did pen <strong>and</strong> paper. However, these studies leave the reader with doubts -- in some cases due<br />

to their informality, in other cases due to their methods. Moreover, none of the studies focuses on<br />

the computer's effect on writing over varying amounts of usage.<br />

Purpose/Methods/Results<br />

We believe that part of the difficulty in drawing conclusions about studies of the word<br />

processor's effect on writing may be that past research has not involved enough exposure to the<br />

computer. The advantages of word processing may not become evident until after the writer has<br />

become comfortable with the technique. The present experiment systematically explored the effect<br />

of word processing on the quality of able writers' writing <strong>and</strong> revision over a wide range of usage.<br />

Subjects included students from six sections of freshman composition. The sections differed in the<br />

amount of weekly computer usage during class time -- 2 hrs., 1 hr., or none. In addition to writing<br />

in class, students were required each week to write an essay in the writing lab. Subjects from each<br />

section were r<strong>and</strong>omly assigned to either high computer usage (10 of 12 essays written on the<br />

computer) or low computer usage (2 of 12 essays written on the computer). Of the 12 essays<br />

written, half were original drafts <strong>and</strong> half revisions. Our study examined the relationship between<br />

the first revision (paper 2) of the semester <strong>and</strong> the last revision (paper 12). The dependent<br />

measure was the quality of the final revision as graded by trained graders blind to the experimental<br />

conditions. Results show that there was a significant effect for the amount of in-class computer<br />

usage with the 2 hrs. a week condition producing the highest quality <strong>and</strong> the "none~ condition the<br />

lowest quality. There was also a significant effect for the amount of outside computer usage with<br />

57


the high outside usage condition producing higher quality than the low. The results of this study<br />

suggest that there is a direct correlation between the amount of time spent writing on the computer<br />

<strong>and</strong> the quality of writing achieved. Since the writing examined took the form of revisions, the<br />

results also suggest that not only in compositions but also in revisions is there a direct correlation<br />

between amount of time spent writing <strong>and</strong> quality of writing achieved. Further study (in progress)<br />

will de!ermine the more specific relationship between revisions done early in the semester <strong>and</strong> late<br />

in the semester (or, the relationship between Papers 1 <strong>and</strong> 2 as compared to the relationship<br />

between Papers 11 <strong>and</strong> 12).<br />

Works Cited<br />

Balkena, S. (1984) "The composing activities of computer literate writers," DAf, 45, 12A.<br />

Cirello, V. J. (1986) "The effect of word processing on the abilities of tenth grade remedial<br />

students, DAf, 1L 07A.<br />

Collier, R. (1983) "The word processor <strong>and</strong> revision strategies." CCC, M, 149-155.<br />

Daiute, C. (1986) "Physical <strong>and</strong> cognitive factors in revising: Insights from studies with computers.<br />

RTE,2Q, 141·159.<br />

Greenl<strong>and</strong>, L. (1985) "The effect of microcomputers on writing ability <strong>and</strong> attitude toward business<br />

communication classes." DAf,1Q, 08A.<br />

Harris, J. (1985) "Student writers <strong>and</strong> word processing: A preliminary evaluation." CCC, ~<br />

323·330.<br />

Hawisher, G. (1986) "The effects of word processing on the revision strategies of college<br />

freshmen." RTE, 21, 145-159.<br />

King, B., Birnbaum, J., & Wageman, I. (1984) "Word processing <strong>and</strong> the basic college writer."<br />

In Martinez (Ed.), The WriUen Word <strong>and</strong> the Word Processor. Philadelphia, PA: Delaware<br />

Valley <strong>Writing</strong> Council.<br />

McAllister, C. & Louth, R. "The effect of word processing on the quality of basic writer'S revisions."<br />

RTE, 22, 417·427.<br />

Pivarnick, B. (1985). "The effect of training in word processing on the writing quality of eleventh<br />

grade students." DAf, 46, 07A.<br />

Rodrigues, D. (1985) "<strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> basic writers." CCC, 35, 336-339.<br />

Pollock, S. (1985) "Exploratory study of the use of the computer for revision<br />

to improve student writing." DAf, 46, 09A.<br />

McDaid, John -- New York University<br />

BREAKING FRAMES: TOWARD AN ECOLOGY OF HYPERMEDIA<br />

Electric Technology does not need words any more than the digital computer needs numbers.<br />

Electricity points the way to an extension of the process of consciousness itself, on a world scale,<br />

<strong>and</strong> without any verbalization whatever.<br />

--Marshall McLuhan<br />

Human evolution has passed through three broad phases, each corresponding to a dominant<br />

technological paradigm. Orality, literacy, <strong>and</strong> now, digitality. Each of these technologies has had<br />

far-reaching impacts on the cognitive organization .- <strong>and</strong> hence the epistemologies <strong>and</strong> social<br />

58


structures of its users. [Ong, 1982; Eisenstein, 1979; Postman, 1982, 1985] Media theory has<br />

devoted itself almost exclusively to the first two; digitality is in its incunabula, <strong>and</strong> the first<br />

generation grown up whoUy within its sphere of influence has yet to reach adulthood. But there<br />

is reason, nonetheless, to suspect that an investigation of digitality's effects may be appropriate <strong>and</strong><br />

useful to theorists of composition. For while electronic communications technologies have hitherto<br />

borrowed heavily from the metaphors <strong>and</strong> methodologies of the oral world <strong>and</strong> the printed page,<br />

there has arisen what promises to be this technology's definitive medium: hypertext.<br />

Hypertext (Nelson, 1965) is the term for computer-mediated presentation of information<br />

in non-linear fashion, aUowing for complex linking <strong>and</strong> referencing; hypertext systems provide the<br />

user or reader with tools for navigation <strong>and</strong> exploration in these non-linear information spaces.<br />

Hypermedia is an extension of Nelson's earlier term to include the presentation of material stored<br />

in any medium: text, graphics, sound, music, video -- in short, any digital or digitalizable<br />

information.<br />

If McLuhan's epigraph above is suggestive of the impact of digitality, there is ample<br />

justification for composition theorists to be concerned. And although McLuhan usuaUy means his<br />

words as a probe rather than a prediction, what can we make of the promise or threat of a medium<br />

which can dispense with words entirely Is this the next stage in the electronic erosion of discourse<br />

documented by Neil Postman in his book Amusing Ourselves to Death<br />

Or could it be that this technological form represents a counterblast against precisely this<br />

decline. Could the electronic forms we currently mistage for digitality's essence be analogous to<br />

the intermediate phases of literacy described by Walter Ong Is television, for all its power, merely<br />

scribal digitality<br />

This presentation address these important questions for the computer composition field<br />

from a media-ecological perspective.<br />

The presentation is divided into three sections: the first describing the media ecological<br />

perspective, the second discerning the form of hypermedia, <strong>and</strong> the third analyzing two specific<br />

examples of hypermedia technology, StorySpace <strong>and</strong> Hypercard <strong>and</strong> their place in the writing<br />

curriculum.<br />

I) Ulhat is media eCOlOgy Media ecology is a branch of media theory acutely concerned<br />

with the symbolic environment in the way that ecologists are concerned about the natural<br />

environment. As McLuhan pointed out, media are powerful shapers <strong>and</strong> transformers of<br />

experience, <strong>and</strong> to assume that any new medium like hypertext is simply doing the same things<br />

faster or better is to ignore the lessons of the printed word.<br />

This presentation wiu attempt to locate hypertext within a symbolic ecology that extends<br />

from ideas through language through writing. The purpose is to demonstrate hypertext's essentially<br />

recursive nature: new media are recursive in that they take the content of the previous medium for<br />

the building blocks upon which they perform recombination <strong>and</strong> re-reification. In the same way<br />

that the information overload inherent in remembered orality created the pressures for the<br />

recursive technology of literacy, the information explosion of literacy has set the stage for a digital<br />

recursIOn.<br />

2) What is IIypemledia The roots of hypermedia are intertwined with the computer in the<br />

same way that literacy's are linked to the printing press. So it is, in some sense, a technical <strong>and</strong><br />

ironic reversal that the technique of photolithography grows out of printing to spawn the<br />

59


microprocessor with its printed circuit. But hypermedia is anticipated (as all technologies are) by<br />

art <strong>and</strong> science: postmodernism <strong>and</strong> quantum physics have both presented a vision of a mediated<br />

reality where the subject is an active participant who determines flow <strong>and</strong> structure. In effect,<br />

hypermedia is an attempt to replicate the sensory <strong>and</strong> cognitive biases inherent in a certain<br />

world-view.<br />

3) What is going on On the pragmatic level, hypertext systems are already here. The Apple<br />

Macintosh, <strong>and</strong> HyperCard have acquired a cult status <strong>and</strong> other computer companies rush to foUow.<br />

The difficult problem for educators in general <strong>and</strong> composition specialists in particular is to take<br />

advantage of this medium. It is not print; attempting to force it to fit print's constraints is<br />

disastrous. We are faced with one of those everything you know is wrong scenarios. The primary<br />

task is to begin thinking about hypertext in the right way, <strong>and</strong> then, based on these theoretical<br />

foundations, to deploy it in service of its ends. And the bonus is that these are the ends we have<br />

been striving towards as teachers of composition: multiplicity of perspective, coUaboration,<br />

re-vision, negotiation. h is as if we have been trying to teach against the medium of print itself,<br />

attempting to convey the living, active process of writing while working within a paper <strong>and</strong> print<br />

technology at odds with these goals. Hypertext is the enactment of the process paradigm. In this<br />

context, the New York University Expository <strong>Writing</strong> Program has recently begun working<br />

exclusively with hypermedia -- both HyperCard <strong>and</strong> StorySpace in two dedicated writing labs serving<br />

16 classes of freshman writers each semester. Not as a tool for presenting information, but as an<br />

enabling environment for the construction of texts. This presentation draws both on the theory of<br />

media <strong>and</strong> the lessons provided by the students <strong>and</strong> instructors who have spent time working with<br />

<strong>and</strong> thinking about this medium.<br />

Marx, Michael Steven -- Skidmore College<br />

<strong>and</strong><br />

Nydahl, Joel -- Babson College<br />

PEER CRITIOUING THROUGH TELECOMMUNICATIONS;<br />

COLLABORATIVE WRITING CLASS<br />

THE INTERCOLLEGIATE<br />

Backeround<br />

Establishing a community of student writers within the composition classroom has become<br />

a traditional practice in introductory coUege writing courses. While the intensified <strong>and</strong> concentrated<br />

focus of such an approach may enrich the learning environment for the student writer, students tend<br />

to localize this unique learning situation to their particular writing class. Limited in their writing<br />

experience, they are unaware that a larger community of academic <strong>and</strong> professional writers shares<br />

these same practices <strong>and</strong> concerns about writing <strong>and</strong> often engages in coUaboration with coUeagues<br />

<strong>and</strong> editors. Our presentation, "Peer Critiquing Through Telecommunications: The IntercoUegiate<br />

Collaborative <strong>Writing</strong> Class," will describe how the boundaries of the traditional coUege writing<br />

course can be exp<strong>and</strong>ed <strong>and</strong> enhanced by using microcomputers <strong>and</strong> an intercollegiate computer<br />

network to join two coUege writing classes using peer critiquing. For the 1989 Spring semester, by<br />

using word processing <strong>and</strong> the transmission capacities of the BiTnet intercoUegiate network, we<br />

60


have linked two paraUel composition classes: one at Babson College, Wellesley, MA <strong>and</strong> the other<br />

at Skidmore College, Saratoga Springs, NY in order to create a larger writing community for<br />

students. Using students as peer critics became prominent in composition pedagogy in the<br />

mid-1980s. As introduced by Kenneth Bruffee of Brooklyn College, peer critiquing programs -- an<br />

established part of both Babson <strong>and</strong> Skidmore's curriculum -- allow students to strengthen <strong>and</strong><br />

refine both their writing <strong>and</strong> critical reading skills by reading each other's compositions <strong>and</strong> offering<br />

criticism in response to questions or protocols established by the course instructors. Students then<br />

use these critiques to revise their drafts. In theory, part of the success of this peer interaction<br />

comes from the student being intellectual peers. In addition, Bruffee <strong>and</strong> his followers claim that<br />

this relationship allows students to write honest <strong>and</strong> thorough critiques because, being classmates<br />

<strong>and</strong> friends, they have an investment in the success of their peers.<br />

TheProiect<br />

Our project challenges the effectiveness of the personal dimension in peer critiquing <strong>and</strong><br />

argues that critiquing conducted over a network makes students more objective in their critiques.<br />

The personal component of peer critiquing often interferes with the critiquing process <strong>and</strong> prevents<br />

students from being as thorough <strong>and</strong> honest as they should be. Instructors have long recognized<br />

the potential interference of personality in assessing <strong>and</strong> evaluating student writing. To overcome<br />

this, many have adopted methods for reading papers blindly. The telecommunications transmission<br />

between the parallel composition classes at Skidmore <strong>and</strong> Babson will replicate such a "blind"<br />

environment; it will eliminate the interference from the personal component. In addition, having<br />

the student writer <strong>and</strong> critic in two separate institutions will put greater emphasis on the written<br />

critique itself as a legitimate form of writing <strong>and</strong> will place greater responsibility on the student<br />

critics for clearly conveying their ideas in writing.<br />

In the Phaedrus, Plato argues that writing, unlike speech, is a limited form of communication<br />

because it cannot explain or defend itself. Rather than rising to meet the challenge of this<br />

particular mode of communication, the student critic -- when peer critiquing occurs within a single<br />

classroom -- tends to supplement the written critique with conversation to clarify <strong>and</strong> elaborate<br />

upon his/her ideas. This robs the students of additional practice in learning to write<br />

comprehensive, responsible, transactional prose for a specific audience <strong>and</strong> rhetorical purpose.<br />

The Presentation<br />

The first half of our presentation will discuss the logistics of establishing parallel composition<br />

courses linked via BITnet. In addition to examining the mundane issues of college calendars <strong>and</strong><br />

the assessment of students' writing abilities, we will discuss the procedures <strong>and</strong> protocols we have<br />

designed over the past ten months for transferring student essays <strong>and</strong> critiques from documents<br />

prepared on two different word processing systems (Microsoft Word at Babson <strong>and</strong> WordPerfect<br />

at Skidmore) to BITnet file <strong>and</strong> then transmitting these over BITnet. This portion of the<br />

presentation will also explore the politics of intercoUegiate networks: should students have access<br />

to such systems If so, for what uses<br />

The second half of the presentation will report preliminary results of the Spring term<br />

parallel class exchange. To evaluate the quality <strong>and</strong> comprehensiveness of the critiques written in<br />

this project, we will use a third, non-networked course at Babson College as a control group. Using<br />

the same curriculum <strong>and</strong> word processing, the control classroom will follow traditional, in-class<br />

peer critiquing procedures. By employing techniques from discourse analysis, primary trait analysis,<br />

61


<strong>and</strong> holistic assessment methods, we will compare the network critiques to the non·network<br />

critiques. We are hypothesizing that students will write longer <strong>and</strong> more constructive critiques when<br />

free of personality interferences. We anticipate that receiving papers <strong>and</strong> critiques over BITnet<br />

from students who exist only as college writers of shared assignments should force student critics<br />

to devote their full attention to the text itself.<br />

Moulthrop, Stuart •. Yale Ulliversity<br />

SHARING THE fANTASY; CREATING A DISCOURSE COMMUNITY WITH INTERACTIVE<br />

FICTION<br />

Interactive fiction is a type of narrative in which the discourse delivered to the reader is<br />

determined in some measure by the reader's decisions <strong>and</strong> responses. In computer.based writing,<br />

where the old textual model of the bound volume is replaced by the r<strong>and</strong>om·access database,<br />

interactive fiction is the most natural <strong>and</strong> powerful way to tell a story. Current microcomputer<br />

environments contain a rich repertoire of possibilities for reader interaction with fictional texts.<br />

And yet readers <strong>and</strong> writers alike have been slow to recognize interactive fiction as a form<br />

of literature. <strong>Writing</strong> in 1984, Anthony Niesz <strong>and</strong> Norman Holl<strong>and</strong> concluded that interactive<br />

fiction as literature was itself a fiction. The genre was then dominated by "text adventures" ..<br />

imitations of the original "Adventure," a narrative computer game written at Stanford in the 1960's.<br />

Rather than exploring the boundless potential of variable narratives, these texts set problem·solving<br />

puzzles, challenging readers to find a "successful" strategy in a maze of "incorrect" alternatives.<br />

Since, 1984, computer·based narrative has made important advances. In the first interactive<br />

fictions, the writer most often supplied modules of text to be set into a programmer's framework.<br />

As Robert Pinsky has said of his own work on the interactive fiction Milldwheel, neither<br />

programmer nor writer fully understood the other's methods, which may explain why early<br />

interactive fiction was more game.like than literary. But with the coming of simplified hypertext<br />

systems (e.g., GUIDE, HyperCard, <strong>and</strong> Storyspace) writers become their own programmers,<br />

allowing them to create texts that are not goal.directed. We are beginning to see true "multiple<br />

fictions" where the object is not to solve empirical problems but to explore themes, allusions, <strong>and</strong><br />

verbal textures.<br />

This new generation of interactive fiction seems a promising resource for courses in writing<br />

about literature. We presented a series of these texts to a section of Cornell University'S English<br />

165, "'The Literature of Fantasy," an introductory reading.<strong>and</strong>·writing course. Members of the class,<br />

who were already accustomed to computer·based composition, spent a month encountering four<br />

interactive fictions. They wrote response statements, kept journals, <strong>and</strong> produced final projects,<br />

which were in some cases critical essays <strong>and</strong> in others original interactive texts. The authors of the<br />

fictions met with the class twice to answer questions about their work <strong>and</strong> discuss its implications,<br />

after which they produced a position paper on the future of interactive narrative.<br />

The results of this experiment reveal much about the discourse community that interactive<br />

fiction creates. Students were initially displeased because the texts lacked traditional coherence<br />

<strong>and</strong> dem<strong>and</strong>ed extraordinary interpretive effort. One said that reading interactive fiction was like<br />

62


watching someone else's favorite soap opera -- she felt cut off from a larger context that would<br />

explain what was going on. Several students expressed anxiety about the lack of closure in the<br />

fictions (the lack of a final "page") <strong>and</strong> worried that they would never "get anywhere" in the text.<br />

Yet paradoxically, students showed an almost obsessive engagement with the fictions. They<br />

spent far more time reading than was required: as much as 10 hours on a single fiction. Class<br />

sessions were sometimes spontaneously extended <strong>and</strong> students regularly formed small groups to<br />

exchange insights <strong>and</strong> reading strategies. Asked to explain why he spent so much time on a<br />

frustrating experience, one student explained that fmishing an interactive fiction was a "completion<br />

of self." His act of reading endowed the text with a form that was a powerful personal statement.<br />

Students told the authors that they felt confused by interactive fiction but that they understood the<br />

attraction of this new medium for writers. About half the class chose to produce electronic<br />

narratives for their final projects.<br />

The writers meanwhile tried to articulate their assumptions about interactive fiction <strong>and</strong><br />

respond to what they had heard from readers. They proposed a set of principles that emphasized<br />

rather conservative literary qualities, such as the seamlessness of the fictional world <strong>and</strong> the<br />

presence of a narrative voice, as guidelines for future projects. Where the readers were interested<br />

in the expressive possibilities of interactive fiction, the writers seemed more concerned with saving<br />

some aspect of a "readerly" text.<br />

This crossing of purposes suggests a community of discourse where readers <strong>and</strong> writers<br />

approach one another in the common space of an interactive text. Such a community might be an<br />

ideal place to teach a dynamic, process-oriented approach to reading <strong>and</strong> writing, but it might also<br />

be plagued with problems of subjectivism <strong>and</strong> intellectual discontinuity. These observations on the<br />

Cornell experiment constitute a first survey of a fascinating <strong>and</strong> unknown interpretive region.<br />

Kaufer, David;<br />

Neuwirth, Christine;<br />

<strong>and</strong><br />

Palmquist, Michael -- Carnegie Mellon University<br />

PANEL -- NETWORK SUPPORT FOR COLLABORATIVE WRITING CURRICULA: THEORY<br />

AND PRACTICE<br />

Overview: The increased communications access <strong>and</strong> information processing capabilities afforded<br />

by computer <strong>and</strong> network communications tools hold a number of implications for the collaborative<br />

writing classroom. Hypertext tools (Conklin, 1987), increasingly flexible shared database<br />

applications, <strong>and</strong> concurrent <strong>and</strong> nonconcurrent network communications tools are being adopted<br />

in a growing number of writing curricula. Yet the theoretical <strong>and</strong> practical implications of using<br />

such tools have not yet been fully examined. For instance, a study by Kiesler, et al. (1985) indicated<br />

that using a computer network to communicate may result in a more negative evaluation of a<br />

partner than comparable face-to-face communication, <strong>and</strong> consequently that network<br />

communication tools may not be appropriate for collaborative classrooms. Subsequent work,<br />

however, suggests that these effects may not be associated with the type of interactions typical of<br />

63


students in a collaborative writing classroom (Neuwirth, Palmquist & Cochran, 1989). Clearly, much<br />

work needs to be accomplished before we begin to approach a full underst<strong>and</strong>ing of the implications<br />

of the use of network <strong>and</strong> computer tools to support coUaborative learning <strong>and</strong> writing. This panel<br />

will address that need by examining the use <strong>and</strong> effects of such tools in a writing curriculum which<br />

relies heavily upon computer-supported collaborative learning. Specifically, our presentations will<br />

focus on: (I) theoretical issues associated with the computer-supported collaborative writing<br />

classroom; (2) the effect of concurrent communications tools upon writing performance <strong>and</strong><br />

collaboration between students; <strong>and</strong> (3) the uses of nonconcurrent communications tools inside <strong>and</strong><br />

outside the writing classroom.<br />

Designing<strong>and</strong> Implementation o/a Computer-Supported Collaborative <strong>Writing</strong> Curriculum: Theory<strong>and</strong><br />

Practice<br />

by Kaurer, David A. -- Carnegie Mellon University<br />

This talk will trace the concurrent development <strong>and</strong> implementation of a writing curriculum<br />

based upon a collaborative approach to learning <strong>and</strong> a set of information processing <strong>and</strong><br />

communications tools designed to support such a curriculum. The theoretical foundations of<br />

coUaborative pedagogies will be discussed in the light of their implementation in the writing<br />

classroom. Issues addressed will include: (1) adapting theory to practice; (2) implementing <strong>and</strong><br />

designing computer tools to support collaborative work; <strong>and</strong> (3) assessing the effects of computersupport<br />

for collaborative learning.<br />

Creating the Dialogue: Using the Network to Initiate Collaborative Learning <strong>and</strong> Wn'ting<br />

by Neuwirth, Christine -- Carnegie Mellon University<br />

In this talk, the theoretical <strong>and</strong> practical implications of using network communications tools<br />

in the classroom will be addressed. Specifically, the talk will focus upon the goals. implementation<br />

<strong>and</strong> effectiveness of coUaborative learning exercises used over CECETalk, a concurrent network<br />

communication application. Examples drawn from classroom will be used as illustration.<br />

Extending the Dialgoue: Using the Network to Evaluate <strong>and</strong> Support Student <strong>Writing</strong><br />

by Palmquist, Michael -- Carnegie Mellon University<br />

This talk will examine the nature <strong>and</strong> outcome of nonconcurrent network-supported<br />

dialogues between students <strong>and</strong> between teachers <strong>and</strong> students concerning writing-in-progress. A<br />

theoretical framework supporting such exchanges will be presented, the program developed to<br />

support this dialogue wiU be described. <strong>and</strong> exchanges drawn from the classroom will be used as<br />

illustration. A discussion of the effectiveness of typical patterns of dialogue will be discussed in<br />

light of the outcomes typicaUy associated with them.<br />

64


O'Connor, John -- George Mason University<br />

TEACHING COLI,.ABORATIVE WRITING ON A COMPUTER<br />

First some caveats <strong>and</strong> definitions:<br />

1. The collaborative writing I am speaking about is one paper written by multiple authors<br />

as opposed to one student working with the advice <strong>and</strong> suggestions of a peer or a writing group to<br />

produce his or her paper.<br />

2. When I teach writing with a computer my goal is not the results of a particular<br />

assignment, but an awareness by the students of the process of <strong>and</strong> alternatives for solving writing<br />

problems. My ideal method is to teach something about writing <strong>and</strong> something about word<br />

processing in the same assignment.<br />

3. We don't use an outline program for it often limits creativity <strong>and</strong> creates too much order<br />

too early in the process.<br />

My method:<br />

My underlying assumption is that inexperienced writers need to be taught truly collaborative<br />

writing. When assigned a collaborative piece of writing, my students will each write a part of the<br />

paper, then staple the parts together into a whole. There has been collaboration, <strong>and</strong> at times this<br />

will be appropriate in their college courses <strong>and</strong> job assignments. However, I push my students to<br />

take a more integrated approach. I hope to break down their sense of their discrete part or<br />

contribution. I want them to feel a stronger commitment to the whole paper, to learn how to work<br />

together when the proprietary boundaries are less clear, <strong>and</strong> to have a better sense of coherence<br />

in a piece of writing (a lesson that can carry over to any piece of writing). All of this is made<br />

easier -- possible, in fact -- because of the computer. But, the students need to be shown how a<br />

computer can make possible more meaningful collaboration.<br />

After choosing their topic <strong>and</strong> spending considerable time brainstorming, my students<br />

together create a rough outline (one person at the keyboard. for now). From the outline each<br />

writes a draft version of the paper. At this point they think of it as their paper, modifying the<br />

outline <strong>and</strong> topics as they see fit. Obviously this is still part of the process of generating ideas.<br />

With the individual drafts completed, they compare similarities <strong>and</strong> key differences. They analyze<br />

what seem to be digressions <strong>and</strong> what seem to be new ideas that need to be incorporated. They<br />

do this in class in group discussion <strong>and</strong> on their own when they have more time to think about small<br />

details as well as overall effect. They then revise each of their partners' drafts: fill in each paper<br />

with more details, quotes, examples; move parts around; cut what seems extra. The important point<br />

here is that Jill is not working on John's paper, but instead is revising another version of their<br />

group paper. Also, [ am not looking for efficiency (this process is surely not efficient) <strong>and</strong> this<br />

needs to be stressed to th e students.<br />

The next stage is the difficult one for students to envision. In theory they now have twelve<br />

-- in my class -- versions or one paper. none of which is any longer clearly Jane's or Jim's. In<br />

practice the variations/versions are not so distinct <strong>and</strong> dramatic. Still, they must bring together<br />

different versions of the same paper. A simple (<strong>and</strong> hard won) lesson most student learn at this<br />

point is that there is not a natural or even "right" paper. They also begin to recognize not only that<br />

they write differently but that they also read differently. They learn clarity <strong>and</strong> coherence are not<br />

absolutes.<br />

65


After considerable discussion about what to include <strong>and</strong> in what order, they select one<br />

author to process another draft that may still retain variations. They then delete redundancies,<br />

create transitions, smooth out sentences structures <strong>and</strong> prose rhythms -- first by themselves then<br />

collectively. The paper is familiar enough to them -- it is theirs -- that they can care about revision<br />

yet it is strange enough -- Jane still recognizes parts she didn't write -- that they have some distance<br />

that is often necessary for fuller revision. A presentation copy is finally printed out. The results<br />

are often what we might expect from layered, committee prose, but the students can recognize this<br />

problem (a valuable lesson itself) <strong>and</strong> process, not the final paper, is what] am most concerned<br />

with.<br />

Conclusions <strong>and</strong> implications:<br />

While much of what I have described does not seem that new or remarkable especially for<br />

those of us who taught collaborative writing before computers, it turns out to be a new <strong>and</strong><br />

remarkable experience for the students who have not written collaboratively before, AND the<br />

computer does seem to make a qualitative as well as quantitative difference in collaboration. For<br />

example. in the e.1.rly stages of drafting. what appears on the screen is generalJy less proprietary<br />

than the same text on a piece of paper, thus generating more suggestions <strong>and</strong> discussion. Part of<br />

the reason is simply that it is easier for four people to see, but it also partly because the image on<br />

the screen is less personal than the h<strong>and</strong>writing of one individual on paper. Another example:<br />

later, when students trade disk versions of the paper rather than hard copy, they are more also<br />

likely to make revision rather than suggest them. Again it appears to reflect a different attitude<br />

about proprietary boundaries as well as simple ease of entry (with a computer it is as easy to<br />

change text as it is to comment very specifically about it). Finally, collaborative papers written on<br />

a computer are longer than ones h<strong>and</strong>written or typed (8 pages becomes 10). Students are much<br />

more willing in the middle stages of the process to add a quote or an example or even work to<br />

incorporate what might be a minor or seemly digressive point.<br />

The primary value of this assignment is the students' awareness of making a text. While<br />

struggling to put together a group paper, they face issues of unity <strong>and</strong> coherence, authorship, <strong>and</strong><br />

rhetoric that have profound theoretical implications. They can more fuUy examine these issues,<br />

since the computer makes it considerably easier to test alternatives. The assignment also forces <strong>and</strong><br />

reinforces more revision than generally occurs in a single author's paper, even when he or she has<br />

group responses to drafts. Secondary values are the experience of working in a group <strong>and</strong> in using<br />

word processing skills that inexperienced writers generally don't attempt -- both are experiences that<br />

will prove useful long after my composition class is over.<br />

Parlett. James -- Human Resources Laboratory, Brooks Air Force Base<br />

CONFER: A I'ROTOTVPE SYSTEM FOR KNOWLEDGE-BASEIJ PREWRITING<br />

A number of programs currently available for computer-assisted invention are dialogic<br />

programs which enact specific heuristics to aid the writer in learning what he or she has to say<br />

about Cl topic. In these programs, the computer asks a series of questions of th e student; the<br />

66


student's responses typically build on one another incrementally. When the student is finished with<br />

the heuristic offered by the program, he or she has built a file of responses which then serves,<br />

presumably, as a source for drafting the essay. Examples of these heuristic invention programs<br />

include the well·known INVENT series by Hugh Burns, IDEALOG, by Fred Kemp, parts of Selfe<br />

<strong>and</strong> Wahlstrom's WORDSWORK, <strong>and</strong> parts of Schwartz's SEEN among others.<br />

AJJ of these systems for structured heuristic inquiry are powerful within their own rights.<br />

Likewise, they all suffer from the same limitations. Unlike human teachers who might carry out<br />

a heuristic inquiry sequence with a student, computer programs for heuristic invention don't know<br />

anything. That is, with few exceptions, these systems must enact their heuristics without regard for<br />

the student's topic, the level of the student's expertise, <strong>and</strong> the quality of the student's responses<br />

at any given point in the inquiry. Clearly, what is needed is a program which is somehow<br />

knowledge·based, which is "intelligent" enough to make decisions about the questions it will ask, the<br />

source text from which it draws, <strong>and</strong> the student with whom it's working. Confer is such a program.<br />

Confer is an intelligent interface for reflective inquiry as an aid to critical thinking. The central<br />

feature of the Confer interface is a window for Socratic dialogue as a method of stimulating critical<br />

thinking <strong>and</strong> inquiry as part of the prewriting activities often performed by students in<br />

writing/prewriting conferences with teachers. Confer simulates the conditions of such conferences<br />

by managing a dialogue between an embedded expert, which takes the Socratic tutorial role, <strong>and</strong><br />

the student. Thus the prototype Confer system supports prewriting <strong>and</strong> text interpretation, two<br />

tasks which are taught formally in colJege-level composition courses, but the interface <strong>and</strong> design<br />

methodology of the system has general value in many kinds of higher-order knowledge.intensive<br />

learning.<br />

Confer was designed with three goals in mind: to provide an interface for writing, reading<br />

<strong>and</strong> discussion that was extremely easy to operate, to provide the student user with an "intelligent<br />

desktop" that includes aU the tools <strong>and</strong> information necessary to support critical thinking in the<br />

target domain, <strong>and</strong> to demonstrate that a knowledge·based tutoring system for prewriting could<br />

indeed ask a student the "right" questions at the "right" time.<br />

The prototype Confer interface includes six functionally integrated windows: the Interaction,<br />

Notepad, Dictionary, Essay, Assignment, <strong>and</strong> Editor windows. Thus, asking Confer to discuss a<br />

particular section of a text through the Interaction window causes the system to "post" that section<br />

of the text in the Essay window. Pointing with a mouse at a particular word or phrase in the<br />

Dictionary window will cause the functional definition of that word or phrase to appear in the<br />

Notepad window. Other "intelligent" operations are also available, as are st<strong>and</strong>ard editing<br />

operations. including cut·<strong>and</strong>·paste from one window to another.<br />

The centerpiece of Confer, however. is the interaction window. Here the student may "talk"<br />

with Confer about the current assignment or text. Because Confer can be programmed to "know"<br />

things about the text or assignment, the system can use its sophisticated pattern-matching algorithms<br />

to infer what assertions the student makes about the text or assignment in the Interact ion window<br />

<strong>and</strong> to respond with a question that is contextuaUy-sensitive <strong>and</strong> appropriately-timed much as a<br />

human teacher would do in the same situation. Because Confer uses multiple "scripts~ for its<br />

pattern-matching <strong>and</strong> question·asking, <strong>and</strong> "remembers" a student from session to session, it rarely<br />

repe:lts itself. The resulting convers~ltion is, as a pilot study has shown, a significant stimulus to the<br />

critical thinking activities which inform st udents' prewriting.<br />

67


In this presentation I'll also report on current research being conducted at the University<br />

of Pittsburgh to assess Conrer's effectiveness with a large student population. I'll also discuss a<br />

companion authoring system, CRITIAS, which will allow teachers to rapidly develop their own<br />

Confer-like instructional systems.<br />

Peek, George S. -- Western /lJinois University<br />

DEVELOPING AN OVERALL COMPOSITION ENVIRQNMENT UNDER MS-DOS: PUTIING<br />

PIECES TOGETHER<br />

Business Students, <strong>and</strong> perhaps most especially accounting students, must learn to<br />

communicate effectively <strong>and</strong> efficiently in both oral <strong>and</strong> written form. Moreover, written<br />

communication is becoming more complex due to the integration of graphics <strong>and</strong> text, <strong>and</strong> more<br />

immediate due to electronic mail <strong>and</strong> facsimile transmission of documents. The traditional pen <strong>and</strong><br />

paper approach to teaching writing is insufficient to prepare students to compose in an electronic<br />

environment. New approaches must be developed to prepare students to work in the new business<br />

environment <strong>and</strong> to flourish there.<br />

Business students generally do expect to use microcomputers as part of their daily activities,<br />

<strong>and</strong> they generally accept the fact that they must communicate well to be competitive. However,<br />

they are often not prepared for the intensity or the complexity of the communication environment<br />

in the workplace, <strong>and</strong> they are often not introduced fuUy to the business tools available to them.<br />

Word processors, spread-sheets, graphics software, <strong>and</strong> communications software are widely used<br />

in even small <strong>and</strong> medium sized businesses, yet students practice only minimally with the available<br />

range of software. In addition. for each major type of software, there are additional products which<br />

"add-ir.." or supplement the main product, for which almost no introduction is made in school.<br />

Students thus exit academe with only a meager awareness of what products are available <strong>and</strong> how<br />

they may be used effectively.<br />

One area in which students may become sensitized to the complexity <strong>and</strong> opportunity is<br />

through the integration of separate writing tools into an integrated "composition environment."<br />

Ideally one product would supply aU the needed tools <strong>and</strong> provide easy movement among them.<br />

However, such a product does not yet exist, though several products, such as Framework or<br />

WordPerfect have multiple components which facilitate the writing process. If students could be<br />

habituated to a writing environment <strong>and</strong> to use a variety of tools for prewriting, writing, <strong>and</strong> editing<br />

activities, the quality of written output would certainly improve.<br />

This paper describes a prototype project to develop a "composition environment" using<br />

computer tools readily available for MS-DOS machines. The objective of the project is to facilitate<br />

writing <strong>and</strong> editing by providing the user with a variety of computerized writing aids which can be<br />

accessed :.md used easiJy through a menu system, <strong>and</strong> which may provide sufficient opportunity<br />

for the writer to evaluate, alter, <strong>and</strong> reflect upon the written document before it is sent out to<br />

readers. Not only would this "composition environment" he useful for students ilS part of an<br />

educational program, but would he valuable for persons in the business community ;:I S well.<br />

68


The specific packages used in the prototype composition environment include:<br />

Automenu, version 4.0<br />

WordPerfect 5.0<br />

PC Outline, version 1.0<br />

Rightwriter, version 3.0<br />

The Electronic H<strong>and</strong>book<br />

These packages were chosen because they are currently available <strong>and</strong> relatively inexpensive.<br />

Each program has advantages <strong>and</strong> disadvantages for the writing environment, but even with the<br />

problems associated with bringing disparate products into a workable system, the advantages of the<br />

"composition environment" approach outweigh the problems.<br />

Future work with the "composition environment" concept will include the evaluation of<br />

alternative packages, e.g., Grammatik Ill, or new packages as they become available. Current plans<br />

are to provide a network which makes the tools available, so that st<strong>and</strong>-alone or dedicated<br />

workstations are not necessary. At present, the "composition environment" is available only on<br />

hard-disk machines; a network would solve this problem, <strong>and</strong> it would even permit a greater variety<br />

of tools to be available! for use.<br />

The business writing environment is further complicated by the need for spreadsheet <strong>and</strong><br />

graphics skills in the development of effective business communication. A fuUy developed business<br />

writing environment should include additional tools as well, including those which would allow<br />

screen capture of graphics for inclusion in documents <strong>and</strong> for the transfer of data or formats<br />

among several applications. To some extent, these capabilities are available in integrated software<br />

such as Framework, Ability, Works, or Symphony, but none of these programs are used on a wide<br />

scale. An integrated "writing environment" might provide impetus for firms to develop packages<br />

which facilitated a broadly defined composition approach for business writers. Users of operating<br />

systems other than MS-DOS, e.g., Unix or Macintosh, have many powerful tools <strong>and</strong> techniques<br />

already available, including Writer'S Workbench <strong>and</strong> Hypertext. MS-DOS users are not yet so<br />

bJe.:;sed, <strong>and</strong> must piece together tools from separate sources.<br />

Peyton, Joy Kreeft -- Ga/laude/ University<br />

T~CHNOLOGICAL INNOVATION MEETS INSTITUTION:<br />

MURDER OF A GREAT mEA<br />

BIRTH OF CREATIVITY OR<br />

Many new uses of technology in education have been implemented to serve already existing<br />

institutional goals <strong>and</strong> practices f


new pedagogical dynamics" -- shifting the role of the teacher from authority figure <strong>and</strong> judge to<br />

participant-leader <strong>and</strong> collaborator; moving students from solitary composers to a writing<br />

community in which written text is created collaboratively <strong>and</strong> commented on immediately in<br />

writing; <strong>and</strong> changing writing from simply an exercise performed to satisfy teacher requirements to<br />

a mode for authentic communication <strong>and</strong> the collaborative working out of ideas (Batson, 1988).<br />

What happens when a technological innovation like the ENFI Project, with its accompanying<br />

innovative theories <strong>and</strong> approaches to learning, is introduced into the educational institution, with<br />

its well-established goals, preferred teacher approaches, student expectations, <strong>and</strong> assessment<br />

requirements Do the hoped-for changes bud <strong>and</strong> blossom, changing student, teacher, <strong>and</strong><br />

institutional approaches to learning, or are they eventually swallowed up <strong>and</strong> overcome by fIrmly<br />

ingrained beliefs <strong>and</strong> habits until the -innovation" disappears or is barely distinguishable from<br />

approaches of the past<br />

This paper presents case studies of the introduction of local area networks into writing<br />

classes, as part of the ENFI Project. It examines the evolution of teachers <strong>and</strong> students as they<br />

attempt <strong>and</strong> sometimes struggle to implement <strong>and</strong> make sense of a revolutionary approach in the<br />

context of traditional educational beliefs <strong>and</strong> practices.<br />

Reference<br />

Batson, T. (1988, February). "The ENFI Project: A networked classroom approach to writing<br />

instruction. Academic Computing, pp. 32-33, 55-56.<br />

Raleigh, Donna -- University of WISconsin, Eau Claire<br />

A STUDY OF THE EFFECTS OF WORD PROCESSING EXPERIENCE ON THE REVISING<br />

STRATEGIES OF INEXPERIENCED WRITERS AT THE UNIVERSITY OF WISCONSIN. EAU<br />

CLAIRE<br />

Published studies showing the effects of word processing on student writing generally<br />

conclude that students using a word processor only increase the amount of editing they do, i.e., they<br />

make cosmetic changes such as spelling, punctuation, <strong>and</strong> word substitutions; but they do not<br />

significantly increase the amount of revising they do, i.e .. meaningful rearranging, substituting, <strong>and</strong><br />

consolidating (Collier 1983, Daiute 1986, Harris, 1985, Hawisher 1987). The methods used in these<br />

studies were similar: each began with students learning how to use a word processing package<br />

followed by the students entering <strong>and</strong> revising text. Often, in these studies, text revised on a word<br />

processor was compared to that revised using pencil <strong>and</strong> paper or a typewriter. AU revised text was<br />

examined for the types of revisions it contained. Finally, the kinds <strong>and</strong> numbers of revisions made<br />

in the different modes of writing were analyzed statistically. Researchers expressed concern that<br />

novice users of word processing may be forced to concentrate on the word processing functions to<br />

the detriment of their writing; however, they had no way of testing this in their studies. Therefore,<br />

the purpose of the University of Wisconsin, Eau Claire study was to discover whether or not the<br />

length of time students had used word processing affected their revision strategies. It tested the<br />

hypothesis that students with extensive word processing experience would make more semantic<br />

revisioll'i than did students with limited word processing experience.<br />

70


The subjects of this study were forty students at the University of Wisconsin, Eau Claire.<br />

They were divided into two groups based on their reported experience with word processing. The<br />

twenty students with less than 1.5 years of word processing experience were placed in Group 1; the<br />

twenty students with more than 1.5 years of word processing experience comprised Group 2.<br />

AU students were given a copy of the same writing sample. They were asked to revise it<br />

using the word processing program, PC· Write. Each completed three succeeding drafts: Draft 1,<br />

based on the original sample; Draft 2, based on Draft 1; <strong>and</strong> Draft 3, their final revisions, based<br />

on Draft 2. Each revising session lasted 45 minutes.<br />

The 120 writing samples were printed <strong>and</strong> the draft-to-draft revisions coded according to<br />

Faigley <strong>and</strong> Witte's revision taxonomy (1981, 1984). The code consisted of two separate parts: a<br />

text span code (graphic, lexical, phrasal, clausal, sentence, <strong>and</strong> multisentence) <strong>and</strong> a category code.<br />

The category code included the type of revision (additions, deletions, substitutions, permutations,<br />

distributions, <strong>and</strong> consolidations) <strong>and</strong> the level of the revision (formal, meaning-preserving, <strong>and</strong><br />

meaning·altering).<br />

The hypothesis that length of word processing experience would significantly affect the<br />

frequency of meaning-altering revisions was tested using the Students' T-test to compare the two<br />

groups. The results indicated that there was no significant difference between the two groups in<br />

any of the revision categories.<br />

This presentation will focus on the highlights of this study <strong>and</strong> its significance to writing<br />

instructors. lfwriting teachers cannot rely on the word processing software itself to help students<br />

move to a higher level of revising, what strategies should they use Suggestions will be offered that<br />

include software add-ons, coUaborative learning, <strong>and</strong> creative use of the word processing software<br />

itself.<br />

Selected Rererenccs<br />

Collier. Richard M. (1983). "'The Word Processor <strong>and</strong> Revision Strategies." College Composition<br />

<strong>and</strong> Communication, 34: 149-155.<br />

Daiute, CoUette (1986). "Physical <strong>and</strong> Cognitive Factors in Revising." ResearclJ in the Teaching<br />

of Ellg/ish, 20.2: 141-159.<br />

Faigley, Lester, <strong>and</strong> Stephen Witte (1981). "Analyzing Revision." College Composition <strong>and</strong><br />

Communication,32: 400-414.<br />

_--=,-" (1984). "Measuring the Effects of Revisions on Text Structure." New Directions in<br />

Compositioll Research. In R. Beach <strong>and</strong> L Bridwell (Eds.). New York: Guilford. 95-108.<br />

Harris, Jeannette (1985). "Student Writers <strong>and</strong> Word Processing." College Composition <strong>and</strong><br />

Communication, 36: 323-330.<br />

Hawisher, Gail E. (1987). "The Effects of Word Processing on the Revision Strategies of College<br />

Students." Research in the Teaching of English, 21: 145-159.<br />

R<strong>and</strong>all, Neil -- University of Waterloo, Ontan'o, Canada<br />

THE INFLUENCE ON WRITERS OFTHE USER INTERFACES OF COMPOSITION SOFTWARE<br />

Text editors, word processors, outline editors, <strong>and</strong> desktop publishing packages are<br />

accessible to the writer only through their user interfaces. Much has been made in human factors<br />

71


literature <strong>and</strong> in the popular computer press about the importance of a well~designed interface, but<br />

little has been done to determine how the interface actually affects composition itself. When we<br />

consider the importance to the composition process of such small items as the delete <strong>and</strong> insert<br />

keys, we begin to underst<strong>and</strong> the ramifications of the entire interface.<br />

Compounding the complexity is the enormous variety of available composition products,<br />

each with its own interface. Purely aside from the differences in the operating system interfaces<br />

for each machine (VMS vs. MS~DOS vs. Macintosh vs ... ), the programs all sport highly differing<br />

interfaces. Writers are often forced to learn more than one machine <strong>and</strong> more than one interface,<br />

so the learning process becomes intimately connected to the writing process. Then, too, working<br />

with the software interface directly affects the composing process, since the computer must be<br />

manipulated, during the process of composing, in a way that writers never had to manipulate a pen.<br />

The paper examines, from the writer's point of view, the user interfaces of several software<br />

packages for several different computers. The purpose of the paper is to link the features of each<br />

package to the stages in the composing process, <strong>and</strong> to suggest ways in which composition is both<br />

aided <strong>and</strong> hindered by the machine.<br />

Reynolds, Tom;<br />

<strong>and</strong><br />

Sire, Geoffrey·· University of Minnesota<br />

IS ON-LINE ON-TASK<br />

For our presentation, we would like to discuss the issues •. political, social, <strong>and</strong><br />

epistemological .- involved for the students <strong>and</strong> teacher in a collaborative networked computer<br />

writing classroom. Use of a computer network, especially one such as ours (what has become<br />

known as an ENFI classroom) which includes the ability to save transcripts of students using an<br />

interactive dialogue utility, provides the classroom teacher/researcher with an important artifact<br />

to study the way students interact <strong>and</strong> negotiate meaning within a college writing classroom.<br />

We recently held three sections' worth of our two-quarter basic freshman writing course<br />

sequence in such a networked writing lab. The transcripts from sessions in which the students<br />

collaborated over the network, using the dialogue program, for peer~group response on written<br />

drafts have been analyzed using a coding scheme of our own device adapted from existing<br />

ethnography communication models. We have analyzed the student interchange for incidence of<br />

such variables as presentation of self in a collaborative behavior, on- <strong>and</strong> off~task behavior, the uses<br />

of humor <strong>and</strong> insult, <strong>and</strong> others which hope to provide a more refined picture of computer~assisted<br />

collaboration in the writing class. Who initiates tasks, who stays on task, who gets the most time<br />

to talk, whose papers get attended to most (or ignored most) Do black <strong>and</strong> white students behave<br />

differently on the network Do men <strong>and</strong> women Does peer-group response held on-line<br />

automatically constitute coUaboration'! We plan to discuss these crucial issues, to determine<br />

whether the medium of a local·area network actually affords true collaboration (<strong>and</strong> if it does,<br />

72


whether it's beneficial). as well as whether the LAN is a significant tool to empower the<br />

marginalized student (in terms of race <strong>and</strong> gender). If, as is fashionable to claim, a networked<br />

computer environment is a way of actualizing or making explicit the social construction of<br />

knowledge, exactly how is that knowledge constructed<br />

Our research affords valuable insights into both the use of a networked computer medium<br />

as a research tool, as weU as more specific fmdings about the way students grow (or don't/can't)<br />

into both the practice of writing <strong>and</strong> the community in which that practice occurs.<br />

Ross, Donald -- University of Minnesota<br />

BEYOND NeXT<br />

In this paper I will first describe the basic hardware <strong>and</strong> software for Steven Jobs' "NeXT'<br />

computer, announced in the FaU of 1988. NeXT will give writers the best of what they now can<br />

duge together only through a heterogeneous jumble of software <strong>and</strong> text resources.<br />

For the writer this computer includes full desk-top publishing software. the "WriteNow" word<br />

processor, a huge optical disk with an indexed dictionary <strong>and</strong> thesaurus, windows for screen<br />

management, digital voice recording, a compact-disk quality sound system, <strong>and</strong> so on. The<br />

monochrome screen has million-pixel high resolution. The computer comes with a laser printer.<br />

The whole lot will cost $7,500. Whether or not this particular machine becomes the "workstation<br />

of the 90s," its combination of features will surely set the st<strong>and</strong>ard against which everything else will<br />

be judged; it's what wiIJ replace the aging machines on our desks.<br />

Commercial software <strong>and</strong> most of the academically-developed CAl programs developed for<br />

pes or Macintoshes are at a rather primitive stage, <strong>and</strong> none really changes the writer's conceptual<br />

environment. Elegant work processors like WordPerfect allow for dictionary <strong>and</strong> thesaurus linkup<br />

in mid-text. However these quickly take up a significant proportion of the hard disk, <strong>and</strong> they<br />

elbow the text for space on the screen.<br />

Problems with style <strong>and</strong> usage analyzers are well documented, <strong>and</strong> speeding them up <strong>and</strong><br />

having a slightly more accurate parser won't make much of a difference. Nothing built into NeXT<br />

will do these things any better, but the windowed screen should make the text analysis easier to<br />

underst<strong>and</strong>.<br />

Even the best CAl invention programs only take the beginning writer through time-honored<br />

questions, or they have the student build a topic through rather predictable steps. Typical of such<br />

programs are questions like "What facts are you unlikely to know about TOPIC or "What has been<br />

considered a result of TOPIC" While raising these issues has inspirational value for some students,<br />

the uninformed writer is at a disadvantage, since the necessary information is in the library across<br />

campus. or it has been pre-digested in th e copy of Newsweek the student brought to the lab. Except<br />

for having the teacher's questions on tnt' same screen with the work processor. the content of these<br />

approaches is traditional, <strong>and</strong> strictly text-based.<br />

For our purposes, as CAl designers, NeXT's key elements are the "application kit" <strong>and</strong><br />

"interface huilder," part of the "NextStep" operating environment. These two elements create an<br />

"object-oriented" programming environment, where complex input/output.


processing steps are available as icons which are fairly easily spliced together. The Application<br />

Kit should work like an elaborate version of Macintosh's HyperCard" program, which has already<br />

led to a couple of provocative applications in composition.<br />

NextStep should radically change the nature of computer.based instruction in writing. We<br />

will be able to include visual <strong>and</strong> sound images <strong>and</strong> music into our assignments, <strong>and</strong> expect them<br />

to be part of the students' writing. These will not just be "figures" or illustrations, but an integral<br />

part of the presentation. In effect, then, the student would be producing a multi·media narrative<br />

<strong>and</strong> commentary. The electronic "audit trail- of the composing sessions would become the -list of<br />

works consulted."<br />

Consider a task like "Discuss 'folk art' <strong>and</strong> 'folk culture.'" The NeXT optical disk can easily<br />

h<strong>and</strong>le an archive of visual images from various galleries, books, <strong>and</strong> private collections. It can<br />

also carry musical examples from cultures throughout the world. The assignment itself can be<br />

conveyed as a series of activities which would let the student explore the topic in ways that are<br />

simply not possible now, either on a computer or on the desk. The fruits of the exploration would<br />

not be a "paper," since the student would be able to incorporate images <strong>and</strong> texts selected from the<br />

archive. In effect, we should start to prepare our students to develop high quality audio <strong>and</strong> video<br />

materials which interact with their written commentary.<br />

Object·oriented software should make it possible for the student to browse through large<br />

libraries of images <strong>and</strong> texts in various ways. To guide the student we need to decide on what is<br />

most likely to be relevant, but only after we link criteria for relevance with new ways to classify<br />

images in different media. The experimental hypertext/hypermedia projects, such as the one at<br />

Brown University, have been developed on expensive, closed-shop computing systems. NeXT will<br />

put many more scholars <strong>and</strong> teachers in such a setting. We wlll need to combine experts'<br />

judgement <strong>and</strong> knowing something about previous students' successes. Finally, we should not just<br />

give the student a single choice, but a group of roughly comparable examples.<br />

Given this computer's possibilities to integrate text, words <strong>and</strong> sounds, <strong>and</strong> pictures, the<br />

entire nature of writing <strong>and</strong> communication will change within a decade. My guess is that we all<br />

will have a Jot to learn if we expect to serve our future students well.<br />

Sayers, Dennis -- Yale University Center for Language Education <strong>and</strong> Research<br />

LANGUAGE AUITUDE CHANGE OF STUDENTS IN U.S. UPPER ELEMENTARY BILINGUAL<br />

PROGRAM CLASSROOMS PARTICIPATING IN COMPUTER·BASED EXCHANGES WITH<br />

PUERTO RICAN SISTER CLASSES<br />

This presentation summarizes three research studies conducted between 1987 <strong>and</strong> 1989<br />

which have examined the change in language attitudes of students in six upper elementary classes<br />

in a Spanish-English bilingual program in New Engl<strong>and</strong>. Each class had approximately 25 students,<br />

all of Puerto Rican heritage <strong>and</strong> all of whom speak Spanish at home. Approximately one-quarter<br />

of the students were "new arrivals" dominant in Spanish, <strong>and</strong> three·quarters of the students were<br />

more proficient in English, mostly born in New Haven, Connecticut. The students regularly<br />

exchanged written texts via computer with different "sister classes" in Puerto Rico. The classes are<br />

74


d<br />

part of an international computer writing network named De Orilla a Orilla (From Shore to Shore)<br />

which since 1985 has used telecommunications to link bilingual student writers in Argentina,<br />

French·speaking Canada, Puerto Rico, Mexico <strong>and</strong> the United States. The studies reviewed all<br />

investigated the functioning of student·directed Editorial Boards in the production of bilingual<br />

newsletters produced jointly by sister class partnerships.<br />

10int Editorial Boards involving minority language students in sister class partnerships were<br />

first studied (Sayers, 1987 & 1988) as a vehicle to promote the simultaneous development of<br />

litera(.'Y in both the home <strong>and</strong> second languages. In the initial research, the Editorial Board<br />

exchanges were between a 5th grade bilingual program class in New Haven <strong>and</strong> another bilingual<br />

class of the same grade level in San Diego. All the students in the New Haven class were from<br />

Puerto Rican families who spoke Spanish at home, <strong>and</strong> for most of these students the dominant<br />

language for school activities was English. The San Diego students were in a "two·way" bilingual<br />

program: half the students were Anglos whose parents had placed them in the bilingual program<br />

to learn a second language, <strong>and</strong> the rest of the students were from Mexican-American families who<br />

spoke Spanish at home, as did their Hew Haven counterparts, <strong>and</strong> the majority of these students<br />

also felt more comfortable interacting in English during school hours.<br />

Students in both classes were nominated for the Joint Boards by their teachers, with no<br />

regard for their relative proficiency in English <strong>and</strong> Spanish. Not surprisingly, the amount of written<br />

communication in Spanish which resulted from the exchanges between these particular sister classes<br />

was minimal; there was little reason to tcIp the relatively weak, emerging Spanish skills ofthe Anglo<br />

students in San Diego or the decaying first language skills of the English-dominant minority<br />

language students in both sister classes if English was the more easily employed "coin of the realm."<br />

For the second study, the decision was made to investigate a sister class exchange with the<br />

same New Haven teacher, but this tim e teamed with a teacher from Puerto Rico. Moreover, in the<br />

New Haven classroom, all Spanish-dominant students were assigned to the Joint Editorial Board<br />

<strong>and</strong> matched in number by students nominated by the teacher. The initial negative attitudes of the<br />

ElIgiish-dominant "majority" of these minority language students toward their Spanish-dominant<br />

classmates was revealed in direct comm<strong>and</strong>s ("Talk English!"), deprecatory comments ("I can't<br />

underst<strong>and</strong> you when you talk that Spanish") <strong>and</strong> critical remarks made to this researcher ("I wish<br />

they wouldn't talk so fast"). Negative cultural attitudes were voiced by one New Haven-born<br />

English-dominant student when the topic of "personas ilustres puertorriquenos" (famous Puerto<br />

Rican historical figures) was raised: "What' she talkin' about We don' got none of those 'round<br />

here." One of the major findings of the second study was that in the context of editorial board<br />

exchanges with a Puerto Ric'ln sister class conducted entirely in Spanish, th e "prestige" of the<br />

Spanish.dominant Editorial Board members increased. both in their own estimation <strong>and</strong> in that of<br />

their English-dominant peers. The Spanish·dominant students became "language experts" whose<br />

skills were much sought after by their English-dominant classmates.<br />

In the most recent study of sister class partnerships begun in September 1988, four teachers<br />

in Connecticut <strong>and</strong> their colleilgues in Puerto Rico planned <strong>and</strong> coordinated activities which<br />

invol ved HIJ the students in both sister classes. In two of the New Haven classes, teachers <strong>and</strong><br />

students planned joint activities with th eir Puerto Rican colleagues around several cultural events.<br />

In the remaining two c1asse .-:. th e students participated in II .specific project with their Puerto Rican<br />

sister cia.,.:; which required interdepend ent activity between Spani


The joint production of a fully bilingual newspaper, under the direction of Joint Editorial Boards<br />

comprised of a sub-group of students in both classes. Members of the Joint Editorial Boards in the<br />

New Haven "experimental" classes include (a) all Spanish-dominant students, <strong>and</strong> (b) an equal<br />

number of English-dominant children.<br />

Change in students' language attitudes is predicted in the form of increased favorable<br />

evaluations toward Spanish speakers in aU classrooms, with more positive change for those classes<br />

employing cooperative learning techniques due to increased opportunities provided for interaction<br />

with Spanish-dominant classmates around specific cultural <strong>and</strong> linguistic issues. The research<br />

literature on students' language attitudes argues that minority language children begin schooling<br />

with a neutral attitude towards their speech variety in comparison to that of the majority culture,<br />

<strong>and</strong> gradually come to value the dominant language variety more highly (Day, 1980, 1983). The<br />

potential of the proposed intervention to counteract these language attitudes is supported by a large<br />

number of social psychology investigations which have studied cooperative, interdepe ndent learning<br />

groups as a means of producing significant favorable change in "cross-group" attitudes (Slavin,<br />

1977a, 1977b).<br />

Rcrerences<br />

Day, R. (1980). The development of linguistic attitudes <strong>and</strong> preferences. TESOL Quarterly, 14,<br />

27-37.<br />

Day, R. (1982). Children's attitudes toward language. In E. Ryan <strong>and</strong> H. Giles (Eds.), Attitudes<br />

towards Language Variation: Social <strong>and</strong> applied contexts. London: Edward Arnold.<br />

Sayers, D. (1987). Bilingual sister classes in computer writing networks. In D. Johnson & D. Roen<br />

(Eds.), Richness in <strong>Writing</strong>. New York: Longman's.<br />

Sayers, D. (1988). Editorial Boards between Sister Classes. Unpublished typescript for Qualitative<br />

Research Methods, Harvard Graduate School of Education.<br />

Slavin, R. (1977a). How student learning teams can integrate the desegregated classroom.<br />

Integrated Education, 15, 56-58.<br />

Slavin. R. (1977b). Using student learning teams to desegregate the classroom. Baltimore: Center<br />

for Social Organization of Schools, Johns Hopkins University.<br />

Schwartz. Helen J., Chairperson -- Indiana University-Purdue University at Indianapolis<br />

Balestri, Diane -- Pn'nceton University<br />

Gallagher, Brian -- LaGuardia Community College, CUNY<br />

Kaplan, Nam.:y -- Cornell University<br />

Neuwirth. Christine -- Camegie Melfon University<br />

<strong>and</strong><br />

Haring-Sm ith. Tori -- Brown University<br />

NATIONAL PANEL ON WRITING INSTRUCIION<br />

American institutions of higher education embrace many different missions <strong>and</strong> set many<br />

different goa ls fm the learning of their diverse student populations. But students everywhere<br />

write, <strong>and</strong> faculty everywhere assess their students' knowledge at least in part on thc hasis of what<br />

76


they write. <strong>Writing</strong> is thus at the heart of every curriculum, <strong>and</strong> institutional planning for<br />

improvement in learning falls short whenever it fails to take into account the need to include the<br />

teaching of writing explicitly as a key element in the curriculum,<br />

Now institutions find themselves being asked to invest in the tools of writing. The costs are<br />

high, but institutions see a way to realize several important non·writing goals if computers are<br />

used in writing classes. The impact of computer use is so significant <strong>and</strong> growing in our intellectual,<br />

economic <strong>and</strong> political life, that Americans increasingly need to underst<strong>and</strong> computer use, its<br />

potential <strong>and</strong> limitations; the writing classroom is a tempting location for achieving equitable<br />

computer literacy. On campus <strong>and</strong> off, word processing, which represents the most pervasive US\!<br />

of computers, is fast becoming the preferred mode of writing in the workplace. Using computers<br />

in writing classes has the potential to reach almost all students, usually at the start of their academic<br />

program. And the National Taskforce on Educational Technology has advocated that computer<br />

literaL), arise out of academic classes rather that separate classes (1986). If funding inequities could<br />

be addressed. most students could therefore be introduced to computer use, regardless of gender,<br />

race, social-economic class or field of interest. However, introduction to word processing does not<br />

guarantee improved writing. without a faculty prepared to integrate computer use meaningfully into<br />

the curriculum, comput\!rs interfere with writing instruction, deskiUing the teacher's role <strong>and</strong> taking<br />

up class time. Computer literacy ca n he reached outside the writing program (for example, with<br />

short courses by the Academic Computing Staff). So the educational question must remain<br />

primary: is it educationally valuable to use computers in writing instruction<br />

In this report, we survey the value of computers in writing instruction <strong>and</strong> conclude that aU<br />

students can benefit. However, we are not technological determinists. <strong>Computers</strong> do not improve<br />

writing, but they can aid students working with teachers to create meaning <strong>and</strong> gain mastery.<br />

Access to computers is only a strategy; writing improvement is the goal. And the key to educational<br />

gain is not the number or sophistication of the computers, but the level of integration faculty<br />

achieve of computer aids into th eir overall writing program. Educational gain can be expected<br />

whether faculty use word processing programs, additional softw:lre or networking. We recommend<br />

that all institutions should begin. if only as a pilot project. a carefully planned <strong>and</strong> supported,<br />

faculty-hased program tailored to meet the needs of the students.<br />

As computer facilities become mort:: extensive <strong>and</strong> more sophisticated. new planning <strong>and</strong><br />

partnerships are needed to keep educational gain as the central focus <strong>and</strong> to support the student<br />

<strong>and</strong> teilcher in their task. How does an institution decide the level <strong>and</strong> pace of commitment<br />

suitahle for their academic mission '! What partnerships must be forged to achieve these goals<br />

effectively for the foreseeable future'! These are the questions we set out to answer for potential<br />

partners: instructors, academic administrators, computer support personnel, hardware <strong>and</strong> software<br />

d\!velnpel s <strong>and</strong> funding agencies in government <strong>and</strong> the private sector.<br />

The report will cover th e following topics:<br />

1. What is the value of using computers in writing programs<br />

--Support for writing theory: process writing, collaborative writing, writing across the<br />

cu rriculum<br />

.. Improvement of student im'olvement in le:lfning <strong>and</strong> attitudes tow:ud writing<br />

--Exploration of the most effective ways to use or improve computer aids to writing<br />

--Exploitation nf new computer capabilities with shlrage <strong>and</strong> mixed med ia (CD-ROM.<br />

77


hypertext, videodiscs); exp<strong>and</strong>ed audiences (through networking <strong>and</strong> electronic mail);<br />

artificial intelligence (with true grammatical analyzers)<br />

2. What is the faculty role<br />

--How do faculty champions grow <strong>and</strong> what are their duties<br />

--What kinds of faculty development <strong>and</strong> support are necessary for exp<strong>and</strong>inB the<br />

program in the number of sections or technological complexity<br />

3. What changes in hardware <strong>and</strong> software are in store <strong>and</strong> how do these affect planning<br />

4. How can administrators support an evolutionary program based on the institution's<br />

mission, student needs <strong>and</strong> faculty expertise What are the on-campus partnerships <strong>and</strong> planning<br />

issues What are the inter-institutional connections needed to share information <strong>and</strong> foster equity<br />

of access<br />

Schipke, Rae C. -- University of Southern Mississippi<br />

UNDERSTANDING STUDENT SUCCESS IN THE ELECTRONIC COLLABORATIVE WRITING<br />

CLASSROOM: A STUDY OF LEARNING STYLES AND TEMPERAMENT TYPES<br />

Introduction<br />

Research on computers <strong>and</strong> writing tells us that as a tool, word processing tec1mo!ogy offers<br />

a more flex ible writing medium than traditional means (Daiute, 1985a; Levin, et ai., 1985). It also<br />

eases the physical <strong>and</strong> psychological constraints that burden young writers (Daiute, 1983). For the<br />

most part. it supports the composing process of writing -- writers use computers in ways that are<br />

functional for th em (Bridwell et aJ., 1987; Schipke, 1986). Although word processing technology<br />

offers distinct advnntages for student writers, not aU students use technology with the same level<br />

of success. It is necessary, therefore. to underst<strong>and</strong> not only the diffe rent levels of skill possessed<br />

by successful students, but also their lenrning style preferences, temperament types, alld degree of<br />

intemctional comfort with the computer.<br />

Background<br />

Under a 1988 grant awa rded by th e CoUege of Liberal arts at the University of Southern<br />

Mississippi. this researcher developed profiles of 100 freshman English students receiving<br />

coUaborative instruction. F ifty of the subjects used work processing technology <strong>and</strong> fifty subjects<br />

did not. The profiles wert! developed from the results of a statistical analysis of eight variables<br />

including personality type,learning sty1e, pre- test <strong>and</strong> post-test writing apprehension scores, <strong>and</strong> pretest<br />

<strong>and</strong> post-test essay samples (t he latter two were used to measure writing success).<br />

Description of the Paper<br />

This paper describes th e types of (USM) students for which the computer writing classroom<br />

was an optimal instructional environment. It fir~t presents the student characteristi("s associated<br />

with writing success in the computer classroom:<br />

I. What were the learni ng styl e. .. of the successful student",!<br />

2. Whit t were the tempenHne nt types of the successful stude nt<br />

3. What specific (temperament) preference variables correhHed most high ly<br />

10 writing success fn r these students<br />

78


4. What learning styles <strong>and</strong> temperament types (together) correlated most<br />

highly to writing success<br />

It then presents <strong>and</strong> discusses the student types who were most suited to computer-based<br />

collaborative instruction. FinaUy, it suggests possible applications for this work <strong>and</strong> directions for<br />

further research.<br />

Selfe, Cynthia L. -- Michigan Technological University<br />

CREATING COMPUTER· BASED FORUMS FOR ACADEMIC DISCOURSE:<br />

SPACES FOR COMMUNITY. DISSENT, AND LEARNING<br />

ELECfRONIC<br />

Our profession's interest in the social construction of knowledge <strong>and</strong> discourse has sparked<br />

much of the recent work on computer-based systems for English classes, especially that work<br />

focusing on the computer's value in facilitating collaborative, cooperative group activities among<br />

student writers (Daiute, 1985; Rodrigues, 1985; Eldred, 1987). Less explored, but perhaps even<br />

more important, is the computer's potential for addressing another need identified by the social<br />

constructivist movement -- providing a forum for diversity, dissent, resistance, <strong>and</strong> the learning that<br />

grows from thinking across the grain of convention.<br />

This paper discusses how three different forums for computer-based discourse -- computerbased<br />

conferences, hypertext knowledge bases, computer-based universities -- promote divergence<br />

<strong>and</strong> learning in written communication contexts. These forums provide powerful language<br />

opportunities for students not simply because they alJow more chances for written collaboration <strong>and</strong><br />

dialogue, but also because they create spaces in which students CAin construct their own versions of<br />

texts <strong>and</strong>, thus resist, dissent, explore the role that controversy <strong>and</strong> intellectual divergence play in<br />

learning <strong>and</strong> thinking through language.<br />

To underst<strong>and</strong> the importance of such resistance, teachers must underst<strong>and</strong> the academic<br />

discourse communities that our English classrooms comprise <strong>and</strong> acknowledge the process of<br />

inteUectual <strong>and</strong> ideological accommodation that we ask students to undergo in becoming part of<br />

these communities. Scholars like Bartholomae (1985, BizzelJ (1982), Cooper (1988), <strong>and</strong><br />

Berkenkoner, et aI., (1988) note that a great deal of our classroom effort in English composition<br />

courses consists of teaching students how to master the specific conventions associated with<br />

academic discourse in our particular field. They suggest, moreover, that our efforts in this direction<br />

may welJ be designed to legitimate our own work <strong>and</strong> our place in the larger professional<br />

community.<br />

We carry out this work of assimilating students into our academic discourse community in<br />

several carefuUy controlJed, traditional forums within our courses<br />

-- class discussions, writing assignments, <strong>and</strong> teacher-student conferences. In these foruros, the<br />

traditional hegemony of the teacher-student relationship, supported by the evaluative power of<br />

grades <strong>and</strong> the traditional authority of teachers, assures that our students respond as we want. If<br />

students don't respond according to the conventional boundaries that we set up for each of these<br />

forums, then we fail students or they drop our classes, <strong>and</strong> we are left with students who have<br />

succeeded in accommodating to the conventions of our academic discourse community (Bernstein,<br />

79


1977; Bourdieu <strong>and</strong> Passerson, 1977; Bizzell, 1982; Batsleer et al 1985).<br />

To change this situation in English composition classrooms -- as Faigley <strong>and</strong> Hansen (1985),<br />

Bizzell, (1982), Cooper (1988), Chase (1988, <strong>and</strong> George (1988) suggest -- we must recognize that<br />

teaching our students to value convention alone may not lead to the kind of writing or learning we<br />

want them to exhibit. Rather, as language teachers, we may need to provide students the<br />

opportunity to develop a Rcritical consciousness" (Freire. 1970) about discourse <strong>and</strong> its societal<br />

functions, to use writing as a means of thinking against the grain of convention as well with it, to<br />

resist the normative function of classroom discourse as a way of learning from a different<br />

perspective (Bizzell, 1986). In this way, Bizzell (1986) notes, by acknowledging <strong>and</strong> supporting<br />

revolutionary as well as the normative functions within academic discourse communities, by<br />

"increasing the scope of academic discourse" (p. 52), we provide students a truly useful<br />

underst<strong>and</strong>ing of how language works as a social force.<br />

Computer technology may provide teachers a critical forum for this important lesson. While<br />

it is difficult to value diversity <strong>and</strong> dissent within the traditional academic forums we currently<br />

have available to us because they are so constrained by traditional political <strong>and</strong> educational values<br />

which privilege accommodation to convention over resistance, we can do so within non-traditional,<br />

computer·based academic forums which difTer in important political ways.<br />

Computer-based conferences, hypertext knowledge bases, <strong>and</strong> computer-based universities<br />

for example, do not have their roots in traditional academic discourse communities, on a new<br />

medium that is as wild <strong>and</strong> unsettled as any frontier. Within this medium--because change,<br />

exploration, <strong>and</strong> divergence are central values already (Fjermedal, 1986; Levy, 1984); social,<br />

intellectual, <strong>and</strong> philosophical codes, <strong>and</strong> political structures often run directly counter to those<br />

found in traditional classrooms. For these reasons, electronic forums are not bound by the same<br />

set of conventions that constrain traditional academic discourse <strong>and</strong> privilege the normative<br />

functions of academic discourse. If we use electronic forums to supplement the traditional<br />

classroom forums, if we construct these spaces carefully. if we encourage within them a diversity<br />

of discourse, if we ensure a reduced-risk environment for students who use them, then conferences<br />

can, in turn, provide "room" for resistant discourse of the most positive intellectual kind, discourse<br />

that provides alternative ways of thinking <strong>and</strong> learning.<br />

A most interesting parallel occurs to me here. I might add (if time <strong>and</strong> momentum permits)<br />

a footnote about how the study of computers in writing also provides a vigorous alternative forum<br />

for English teachers within our profession--one which values divergence <strong>and</strong> dissent in thinking<br />

about composition theory, research, <strong>and</strong> teaching. <strong>Computers</strong> are a catalyst for educational reform:<br />

both for our students, as writers, <strong>and</strong> for us, as professionals. Neat.<br />

Shirk, Henrietta Nickels -- Northeastem University<br />

HYPERRHETORIC: TEACHING STUDENTS TO DEVELOI' HYPERTEXT DISCOURSE<br />

MODELS<br />

This presentation covers some of the philosophical assumptions underlying hyper text or<br />

hyper media applications as they relate to using these new technologies for the creation <strong>and</strong><br />

80


management of information. ]t focuses on the needs of writers to develop new approaches to the<br />

writing process <strong>and</strong> new mental models for organizing information. One of these requirements is<br />

an underst<strong>and</strong>ing of the cognitive aspects of screen design <strong>and</strong> the chunking of information.<br />

Another requirement is an underst<strong>and</strong>ing of the effectiveness of metaphors in presenting hyper<br />

information <strong>and</strong> a knowledge of practical skiUs for developing meaningful metaphors within the<br />

context of hyper systems. A course in which students were taught how to use HyperCard to<br />

produce computer-based training is described <strong>and</strong> the basis for a theory of "Hyper Rhetoric" is<br />

suggested.<br />

Introduction:<br />

In their forecast for 1989, the National Institute of Business Management predict that there<br />

will be "a proljferation of 'hyper' software" (January 15, 1989). Hyper text or hyper media is an<br />

electronic attempt to cope with the explosion of information <strong>and</strong> paper documents by offering the<br />

ability to rapidly leap back <strong>and</strong> forth between large databases of information. The implications of<br />

this computer technology for writers are enormous <strong>and</strong> chaUenging, <strong>and</strong> they· are changing the<br />

rhetorical foundations of the profession.<br />

When using the new hyper text (media) technologies, writers must ab<strong>and</strong>on most of their<br />

previously held assumptions about the qualities of effective communication. The medium of the<br />

computer requires an underst<strong>and</strong>ing of effective screen design, including knowledge from cognitive<br />

psychology about methods for chunking information. It also requires a working underst<strong>and</strong>ing of<br />

the use of metaphor as a knowledge process in cognition <strong>and</strong> the assimilation of knowledge via the<br />

computer.<br />

This presentation describes the skills which writers of hyper text must learn. It uses the<br />

example of a graduate-level course in technical <strong>and</strong> professional writing in which students learned<br />

Apple Computer's hyper text product, "HyperCard," as a tool for creating computer-based training.<br />

FinaUy, as the result of these experiences, it suggests the foundations for a theory of HyperRhetoric,<br />

which wiD be useful for others learning or teaching this new technology.<br />

1. The New Requirements ror Writers:<br />

a. The Basics of Screen Design: The differences between the printed page <strong>and</strong> the computer<br />

screen are described from the perspective of cognitive psychology <strong>and</strong> through a summary of the<br />

impact of online writing on composing techniques <strong>and</strong> visual layout <strong>and</strong> design.<br />

b. The Chunking of Infomzation: The stylistic implications of the need to present<br />

information in "chunks" are described in terms of requirements suggested by studies in cognitive<br />

psychology <strong>and</strong> illustrations of successful <strong>and</strong> unsuccessful chunking are presented.<br />

2. Building New Mental Models:<br />

a. The Meaning of Metaphor: The significance of metaphor as a mental model <strong>and</strong><br />

evolutionary knowledge process is explored in terms of its influence on the creation of metaphors<br />

within hyper text environments. Several new implications for writers are described.<br />

b. The Creation of New Metaphors: Practical advice is outllned for writers of hyper text to<br />

develop their own metaphors. Requirements include an underst<strong>and</strong>ingof information management<br />

<strong>and</strong> potential metaphorical intelligence, as well as the use of real world scenarios to reflect the<br />

features <strong>and</strong> functions of hyper text products.<br />

3. Example or a Course in "Online Documentation":<br />

A graduate-level course at Northeastern University in which writing students learned<br />

81


HyperCard to produce CBT is described. The issues, problems, <strong>and</strong> questions which were raised<br />

by these students further emphasize the need to revise current approaches to teaching writing within<br />

the medium of hyper text technologies. Examples of some of the students' projects are described<br />

to illustrate the points covered above.<br />

4. The Foundations for a Theory of HyperRhetorlc:<br />

The medium of hyper text requires a new approach to rhetoric. Several suggestions are<br />

made for a set of fundamental assumptions that underlie the structure <strong>and</strong> rationale for a new<br />

HyperRhetoric. This theoretical model builds on the applicable (<strong>and</strong> practical) techniques of<br />

cognitive psychology mentioned above <strong>and</strong> on a reinterpretation of metaphorical theory within the<br />

context of creating effective hyper text products.<br />

Smith, Catherine F. -- Syracuse University<br />

RECONSIDERING HYPERTEXT<br />

This is an inquiry into the conceptual basis of hypertext.<br />

Hypertext is now under-conceptualized -- usually, as machine action rather than human<br />

action, <strong>and</strong> narrowly defined -- usually, as system operation (retrieval <strong>and</strong> analysis) or as artifact<br />

(non-linear test). I propose an essay that, after reviewing present approaches, will freely explore<br />

additional dimensions <strong>and</strong> alternative viewpoints. My aim is to draw from varied disciplines <strong>and</strong><br />

perspectives to enlarge the conception of hypertext, primarily for two audiences: practitioners<br />

approximately like myself, a teacher (of composition, or of information studies, computer science,<br />

philosophy, history, sociology, or other fields) experienced in teaching with word processing now<br />

beginning to conceive how I might teach with hypertext, <strong>and</strong> theorists (of composition, of cognition,<br />

of computer system design) actively contemplating the meaning of hypertext for literacy. Readers<br />

less familiar with hypertext can gain from the proposed essay an overview of ideas about the tool.<br />

Hypertext systems promise to become in the 1990s a redefining technology<br />

-- tools that reshape not only our practices but also our abstract underst<strong>and</strong>ing of writing <strong>and</strong><br />

reading. In the cusp of that potential reformation, I want to examine assumptions <strong>and</strong> metaphors<br />

that seem to be driving development of hypertext tools as we enter the 1990s, <strong>and</strong> to go on to revise<br />

assumptions, perhaps propose other metaphors, that might broaden the practical <strong>and</strong> theoretical<br />

development of hypertext.<br />

In current thinking about hypertext, five assumptions seem key:<br />

1) virtuality, or an underst<strong>and</strong>ing of thinking as effecting virtual spaces, creating malleable<br />

mental worlds, gestalts<br />

2) dynamism, or a dynamic view of intellectual action as reworking the spaces, altering the<br />

gestalts -- e.g., through association, combination, substitution, intersection, or other relational action<br />

3) engagement, or projections of a creator persona, an active thinker<br />

4) machine situatedness, or the computer as an environment in which ideas are built<br />

5) connectiVity, or perception of interconnected electronic experience <strong>and</strong> ordinary physical<br />

<strong>and</strong> social experience.<br />

Together, these five assumptions loosely constitute a paradigm informing early hypertext<br />

82


thinking <strong>and</strong> development. With varying emphases, Vannevar Bush in the 1940s, Douglas Englehart<br />

in the 19505, Ted Nelson in the 1960s, <strong>and</strong>, more recently, university or industry hypertext research<br />

<strong>and</strong> development groups, as well as hypertext/hypermedia vendors (e.g., Apple, HyperCard) can<br />

all be located in reference to this set of assumptions. The paradigm has least emphasized the fifth<br />

assumption, the relation of electronic experience to other kinds of experience, possible excepting<br />

Engelhart's interest in cooperative work <strong>and</strong> Nelson's association of electronic <strong>and</strong> print media.<br />

I want to reconsider the paradigm, perhaps to alter it, perhaps to reconfirm it <strong>and</strong> broaden<br />

its resonance. Both older <strong>and</strong> newer versions of its assumptions, eclectically gathered from nonM<br />

technological <strong>and</strong> technological fields, can be brought together to form a fresh look.<br />

Examples illustrate the range of perspectives I intend to explore in the proposed essay.<br />

Psychologist William James' pioneering (1890s) modern view of consciousness, which he named<br />

"stream of consciousness," connotes virtuality, dynamism, <strong>and</strong> connectivity, <strong>and</strong> illuminates their<br />

more recent manifestation in hypertext use. Novelist Virginia Woolf <strong>and</strong> feminist theologian Mary<br />

Daly suggestively characterize those qualities in ordinary thinking through metaphors of waves<br />

(Woolf) <strong>and</strong> spinning (Daly). (Disregarding the antiMtechnoiogy bias of much feminist theory<br />

including Daly's, I believe that Daly'S metaphor of spinning suggest provocative associations between<br />

radical feminist phenomenology <strong>and</strong> types of cognition that may be augmented by hypertext<br />

systems.)<br />

Woolf <strong>and</strong> Daly also provide perspective on gendered thinking <strong>and</strong> they outline useful views<br />

of active thinkers as female. Philosopher of science Michael Polanyi applies gestalt psychology to<br />

underst<strong>and</strong>ing the composition of personal knowledge. Linguist George Lakoff theorizes the<br />

experiential (physical <strong>and</strong> social) basis of thinking, following in paths toward underst<strong>and</strong>ing social<br />

cognition laid out by cultural anthropologist Mary Douglas. Computer system designer Terry<br />

Winograd <strong>and</strong> management analyst Fern<strong>and</strong>o Flores reconsider the machineMsituatedness of<br />

electronic thinking, noting that computers are embedded in a context of human action <strong>and</strong> arguing<br />

for re-founding the design of devices on the human, not the mechanical, environment.<br />

Sources Consulted<br />

Belenky, Mary Field, et al. Women s Ways of Knowing: Developing Self, Voice, Mind. (Basic Books,<br />

1986).<br />

Boiter, J. David. Turing's Man: Western Culture in the Computer Age. (University of North<br />

Carolina Press, 1984).<br />

Bush, Vannevar. "As We May Think," Atlantic Monthly, July 1945, pp. 101-1OB.<br />

Conklin, Jeff. "Hypertext: An Introduction <strong>and</strong> Survey," Computer, September 1987, pp. 17M41.<br />

Daly, Mary. GynEcology: The Metaethies of Radical Feminism, (Beacon Press, 1978).<br />

Douglas, Mary. Natural Symbols: Explorations in Cosmology, (Pantheon, 1970).<br />

Rules <strong>and</strong> Meanings: The Anthropology of Everyday Knowledge. (Penguin, 1973).<br />

James, William. Talks to Teachers: On Psychology; <strong>and</strong> to students on some of Life's Ideals, (Norton,<br />

1958).<br />

Lakoff, George <strong>and</strong> Mark Johnson. Metaphors We Live By, (University of Chicago Press, 1980).<br />

Nelson, Ted. Literary Machines, (San Antonio, 1986, sixth ed.).<br />

Papert, Seymour. Mindstorms: Children, <strong>Computers</strong>, <strong>and</strong> Powerful Ideas, (Basic Books, 1980).<br />

Polanyi, Michael. Personal Knowledge: Toward a Post-Critical Philosophy, (University of Chicago<br />

Press, 1958).<br />

83


Smith, John B., et a1. Hypertext '87, (University of North Carolina Department of Computer Science<br />

Technical Report #88-103, 1988).<br />

Smith, John B., <strong>and</strong> Catherine F. Smith. "<strong>Writing</strong>, Thinking. Computing, II forthcoming in Poetics:<br />

Journal for Empirical Research on literature, Media, <strong>and</strong> the Arts.<br />

Winograd, Terry <strong>and</strong> Fern<strong>and</strong>o Flores. Underst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> Cognition: A New Foundation<br />

for Design, (Ablex, 1986).<br />

Woolf, Virginia. Moments of Being: Unpublished Autobiographical <strong>Writing</strong>s, Jeanne Schulkind<br />

(Ed.), (Harcourt Brace Jovanovich, 1976).<br />

Snyder, liana -- Monash University, Australia<br />

A GENRE APPROACH TO THE EVALUATION OF COMPUTER WRITING<br />

Recent developments in writing research <strong>and</strong> pedagogy focus on the linguistic concept of<br />

"genre" (Cristie, 1984a & 1984b; Rothery, 1984; Martin, 1985; Kress, 1986). In the genre view,<br />

learning to write is a matter of learning to recognize <strong>and</strong> produce a number of different forms of<br />

written language, that is genres, each of them culturally determined. A genre is defined as " ... any<br />

purposeful, staged, cultural activity in which human beings engage: (Cristie, 1984a, p.20). A genre<br />

is characterized by having a schematic structure -- a distinctive beginning, middle <strong>and</strong> end.<br />

According to Christie (1984a) genres are shaped <strong>and</strong> organized in different ways <strong>and</strong> the differences<br />

in organization <strong>and</strong> structure are expressions of differences in purposes <strong>and</strong> meanings. Hence,<br />

the process of writing is one of constructing a written language text for particular purposes <strong>and</strong> with<br />

particular audiences in mind.<br />

The genre exponents believe that it is possible to identify the principal genres which are<br />

critical in the development of writing abilities. It is also possible, they claim, to characterize the<br />

principal identifying features of these genres. Also of importance is the view that learning to write<br />

most productively is both dependent <strong>and</strong> contingent on informed, timely intervention: in other<br />

words, on teaching. This paper reports on the application of genre theory to the evaluation of<br />

computer writing. It focuses on the development <strong>and</strong> structure of three genre-based analytic scales,<br />

their application to writing data <strong>and</strong> the results of the analyses of the data.<br />

The central purpose of an empirical study of computer writing was to compare the quality<br />

of genre-specific writing samples produced with pen to genre-specific writing produced with word<br />

processors. In the quasi-experimental pretest-posttest design, 384 writing samples representing<br />

three genres -- narrative, argumentative <strong>and</strong> expository report writing -- were collected over a<br />

period of seven months. The subjects (N=51) were Year Eight students (Junior High) at a<br />

Melbourne metropolitan private girls' school. To facilitate comparisons of the quality of the genrespecific<br />

writing samples produced with different tools, it was necessary to develop effective<br />

evaluation procedures which could provide inter <strong>and</strong> intra-genre information.<br />

There are a number of qualitative evaJuation procedures supported in the literature which<br />

when used appropriately <strong>and</strong> in conjunction with quantitative techniques, offer a comprehensive<br />

picture of the quality of writing sample. These are global evaluation procedures (Britton, Martin<br />

<strong>and</strong> Rosen, 1966; Cooper, 1977) <strong>and</strong> analytic scales (Lloyd-lones, 1977; Rabianski, 1977; Graham,<br />

84


1982). GlobaJ assessment provides an evaluation of overall quality, whereas scales can produce<br />

analytic measures of selected parts of the writing samples. An analytic scale aims to determine<br />

whether a writing sample has certain characteristics that are crucial to success with a given generic<br />

writing task. The steps in the development of an analytic scale are to define the generic boundaries,<br />

to devise writing tasks which sample that genre, to devise workable scoring techniques <strong>and</strong> to train<br />

independent markers in the use of the scoring techniques.<br />

An advantage of an analytic scale is that it can be tailored to fit the unique requirements<br />

of a study. Scales which have been developed for specific purposes in the analysis of writing can<br />

be used productively to further underst<strong>and</strong>ing of the qualitative aspects of the text. An analytic<br />

scale can facilitate an investigation of differences, if indeed there are any, in the relative quality of<br />

the specific elements of the focal genres when different writing tools are used.<br />

Despite the insight into the qualitative aspects of texts which analytic scales provide, in the<br />

computer writing studies, the assessment of quality has been achieved almost exclusively by the<br />

global marking of the writing samples. Quantitative measures such as word <strong>and</strong> error counts have<br />

also been employed, but not widely. Analytic scales which have been used effectively in many non·<br />

computer writing studies have not been applied to word processing studies. (Sommers, 1985, is a<br />

notable exception.)<br />

Thus three genre·based analytic scales were developed for the purposes of the study. Each<br />

scale has II elements. A number of elements are common to all three scales. These are: sense<br />

of purpose; sense of audience; point of view; organization. However, even though there are<br />

parallels among the elements of the individual scales, attempts at total matching were avoided for<br />

it would have been at the expense of the inherent differences among the genres.<br />

The scales offer the possibility of an empirical investigation of some of the assertions about<br />

the effects of word processors on writing which appear in the anecdotal computer writing literature.<br />

Examples of such questions which can be explored through the assessment of the writing samples<br />

according to the elements of each of the scales are:<br />

* Is there a difference in the development of a sense of audience between genre-specific<br />

writing produced with a word processor <strong>and</strong> genre-specific writing produced with pen<br />

* Is there a difference in the development of a sense of purpose<br />

* Is there a difference in the attention to organization<br />

The data are currently being analyzed <strong>and</strong> the results will be ready for presentation at the<br />

"<strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Writing</strong>" conference.<br />

Bibliography<br />

Britton, J. N., Martin, N. G, Rosen, H. (1966). Multiple marking of English compositions: An<br />

account of an experiment. London: Her Majesty's Stationery Office.<br />

Christie, F. (1984a). The functions of language, preschool language learning <strong>and</strong> the transition to<br />

print. In ECf418 Language studies: Children writing: Study guide. GeeJong: Deakin<br />

University Press.<br />

Christie, F. (1984b). Varieties of written discourse. In ECf4 18 Language studies: Children writing:<br />

Study guide. Geelong: Deakin University Press.<br />

Cooper, G R. (1977). Holistic evaluation of writing. In C. R. Cooper <strong>and</strong> L. Odell (Eds.),<br />

Evaluating <strong>Writing</strong>: Describing, measuring, judging. Urbana, IL: National Council of Teachers<br />

of English, 3-31.<br />

85


Daiute, C. (1985). <strong>Writing</strong> <strong>and</strong> computers. Reading. MA: Addison-Wesley Publishing Co.<br />

Graham, S. (1982). Expressive modes in t<strong>and</strong>em: Drawing <strong>and</strong> writing at four grade levels.<br />

Unpublished Doctor of Philosophy dissertation. Faculty of Education, Monash University.<br />

Kress, G. (1986). Genre in a social theory of language: Reply to John Dixon. In I. Reid (Ed.),<br />

The place of genre in leaming: Current debates. Geelong: Centre for Studies in Literary<br />

Education, Deakin University.<br />

Uoyd-Jone" R. (1977). Primary trait scoring. In C. R. Cooper <strong>and</strong> L. Odell (Ed,.), Evaluating<br />

writing: Describing, measuring, judging. Urbana, IL: National Council of Teachers of English.<br />

33-66.<br />

Martin, J. R. (1985). Factual writing: exploring <strong>and</strong> challenging socinl reality. Geelong: Deakin<br />

University Press.<br />

Rabianski, N. E. M. (1977). Scoring writing with an informative aim. In Measures for research<br />

<strong>and</strong> evaluation in the English language arts, VoL 2, The Research Instruments Project. Urbana, IL:<br />

National Council of Teachers of English. ERlC Reproduction Service Number 236 638.<br />

Rothery, J. (1984). The development of genres -- primary to junior secondary school. In ECf418<br />

Language Studies: Children wn·ting: Study guide. Geelong: Deakin University Press.<br />

Sommers, E. A. (1985). The effects of word processing <strong>and</strong> writing instruction on the writing processes<br />

<strong>and</strong> products of college writers. ERlC Reproduction Service Number 269 762.<br />

Snyder, nana -- Monash University, Amtralin<br />

WRITING WITH WORD PROCESSORS: THE RELATIONSHIP I!ETWEEN WRITING GENRE<br />

AND WRJTING OUAL/IT<br />

[NOTE: THE TWO <strong>ABSTRACTS</strong> I!Y SNYDER WILL COMBINE INTO ONE TALK.J<br />

This paper presents a rationale for comparing the quality of writing produced with word<br />

processors <strong>and</strong> writing produced with pen. The paper then outlines a computer writing study which<br />

investigates the effects of word processing on quality. The theoretical framework of the study is<br />

based on a genre approach to the teaching <strong>and</strong> evaluation of writing.<br />

A review of the computer writing research reveals that the findings of studies which have<br />

investigated questions of quality when word processors are used are equivocal: some fmd an<br />

improvement, others no difference, while there are those which have found a deterioration in<br />

quality. What this paper argues is that it is more theoretically sound to compare the quality of<br />

writing samples representing particular writing genres when different writing tools are used rather<br />

than simply to compare the quality of "writing" when there are no distinctions made between genres.<br />

In other words, the question becomes: "What happens to the quality of genre-specific writing when<br />

word processors are used" rather that simply: "What happens to the quality of writing"<br />

Questions about differences in writing quality must be investigated within the context of<br />

different writing genres for a number of reasons. Firstly, contrasting discourse genres are likely to<br />

produce examples of writing which differ stylistically <strong>and</strong> organizationally (Britton, et aI., 1975). If<br />

86


comparisons between writing samples produced under different conditions are to be made, then<br />

variation in regard to genre, which confound the measures, should be minimized. This is more<br />

likely to be achieved by comparing samples written in the same genre.<br />

Secondly, It has been demonstrated that skill in one genre does not necessarily imply skill<br />

in another (Uoyd-Jones, 1977; Hillocks, 1986). Similarly, Bereiter <strong>and</strong> Scardamalia (1982) argue<br />

that it would be unreasonable to expect performance across a number of genres to be equal. It<br />

follows, then, that the effect on writing skill of different writing conditions can be investigated only<br />

if the writing assignments are genre~specific.<br />

The third point concerns syntactic complexity. Analyses of the syntactic features of writing<br />

samples in a number of genres show that different genres <strong>and</strong> different intended audiences require<br />

varying degrees of syntactic complexity (Martinez San Jose, 1972; Hird, 1977; Crowhurst <strong>and</strong> Piche,<br />

1979). Even though the link between syntactic complexity <strong>and</strong> writing quality is a somewhat<br />

tenuous one (Hillocks, 1986), it does seem retrogressive to examine the effects on quality of<br />

different writing conditions without considering the writing genre.<br />

It follows that questions of quality can be best examined when other sampling criteria<br />

relating to the genre.specific writing assignments are met: that an intended audience is identified;<br />

that the purpose of the task is determined; that the task is not decontextualized; that all students<br />

write on the same topic.<br />

A quasi.experimental pretest-posttest design was used involving two intact groups, one using<br />

word processors for writing, the other pen. For the pretest, each student completed three writing<br />

tasks which represented the three focal genres •. narrative, argumentative, <strong>and</strong> expository report<br />

writing. All subjects completed the pretest writing tasks using pens. For the posttest, both groups<br />

completed three writing tasks: the pen group used pens <strong>and</strong> the computer group used word<br />

processors. The computer group also completed three writing tasks using pen as part of the<br />

postlest.<br />

The subjects (N=51) were Year Eight students (Junior High) at a Melbourne metropolitan<br />

private girls' school. This age group was chosen as it has been largely neglected by research studies<br />

on computers <strong>and</strong> writing (Daiute's 1986 study on Junior High students is a notable exception).<br />

To date, most of the studies have been American in origin <strong>and</strong> coUege focused. In Australia, the<br />

research on computers <strong>and</strong> writing has concentrated on Primary School writers (Porter, 1985) or<br />

beginning writers (Porter, 1986).<br />

All the participants in the study had some keyboarding skills <strong>and</strong> at least several hours' word<br />

processing experience during the previous year. Both classes were taught the same writing<br />

strategies <strong>and</strong> techniques by the same teacher over a period of seven months. The computer group<br />

had access to the computers for writing for approximately two hours per week. They used Apple<br />

lIe computers equipped with the Bank Street Writer Three word processing program.<br />

The teacher <strong>and</strong> researcher worked closely on the development of teaching strategies that<br />

would help students improve their writing from one draft to another regardless of whether they<br />

worked with pen or word processor. A number of lessons were allocated to the presentation <strong>and</strong><br />

discussion of various approaches to each genre-specific writing task. The students were given the<br />

opportunity to brainstorm, discuss <strong>and</strong> revise their writing with each other <strong>and</strong>/or with the teacher<br />

<strong>and</strong> the researcher at aU stages. The researcher acted as a participant/observer attending all classes<br />

for both groups.<br />

87


Three hundred eighty-four writing samples were collected during the study. Each writing<br />

sample was assessed by four independent raters, both globally <strong>and</strong> according to genre-specific<br />

analytic scales devised for the purposes of the study. Other quantitative measures (word counts,<br />

error counts <strong>and</strong> aT-unit analysis) which contributed to a comprehensive view of the quality of the<br />

writing samples were also used. The data are currently being analyzed <strong>and</strong> the results will be ready<br />

for presentation at "the <strong>Computers</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Writing</strong> Conference."<br />

Bibliography<br />

Bereiter. c., Scardamalia. M. (1982). From conversation to composition: The role of instruction<br />

in a developmental process. In R. Glaser (Ed.), Advances in instructional psychology, VoL 2.<br />

Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates, Inc., 1-64.<br />

Britton, J. N., Burgess, T., Martin, N. C., McLeod, A. t<br />

Rosen, H. (1975). Thedevelopmen/ of writing<br />

abilities (11-18). Schools Council Research Studies. London: Macmillan Education, Ltd.<br />

Crowhurst, M., piche, G. L. (1979). Audience <strong>and</strong> mode of discourse effects on syntactic complexity<br />

in writing at two grade levels. Research in the Teaching of English,ll. 2, 101-109.<br />

Daiute, C. (1986). Physical <strong>and</strong> cognitive factors in revising: Insights from studies with computers.<br />

Research in the Teaching of English, 2Q, 2, 141-159.<br />

Hillocks, G., Jr. (1986). Research on written composition. Urbana, IL: National Conference on<br />

Research in English.<br />

Hird, B. 1. (1977). The relationship of different modes of writing <strong>and</strong> syntactical maturity in<br />

children's writing. Western Australia: Mount Lawley College of Advanced Education,<br />

Typescript.<br />

Lloyd-Jones, R. (1977). Primary trait scoring. In C. R. Cooper <strong>and</strong> L Odell (Eds.), Evaluating<br />

writing: Describing, measuring, judging. Urbana, IL: National Council of Teachers of English.<br />

33-66.<br />

Martinez San Jose, C. P. (1972). Grammatical structures in four modes of writing at fourth grade<br />

level. Dissel1ation Abstracts Internationa/,:u. 10, 5411-A. Michigan: University Microftlms<br />

International.<br />

Porter, R. (1985). Children, storywriting <strong>and</strong> microcomputers. In J. Anderson (Ed.), <strong>Computers</strong><br />

in the language classroom. Australian Reading Association. Victoria: Impact Printing Pty.<br />

Ltd. 39-49.<br />

Porter, R. (1986). <strong>Writing</strong> <strong>and</strong> word processing in year one. Australian Educational Computing,<br />

1. I, 18-23.<br />

Sudol, Ronald A. -- OakJ<strong>and</strong> University<br />

GENERIC WORD PROCESSING: TEACHING WORD PROCESSED COMPOSING WITHOUT<br />

A COMPUTER LAB<br />

Although most universities have by now provided some kind of hardware <strong>and</strong> technical<br />

support for the use of word processing <strong>and</strong> other computer applications to the teaching of writing,<br />

1 doubt that university finances will aUow expansion of these facilities in proportion to need. At<br />

the same time an increasing number of students have acquired independent access to computers<br />

88


<strong>and</strong> do not need to use facilities dedicated to word processing for composition classes. At Oakl<strong>and</strong><br />

University we have, for the last three semesters, offered composition courses with word processing<br />

in both lab <strong>and</strong> non-lab formats. In the non-lab format, students use their own equipment, so the<br />

focus of the class is on how to make the most of word processing in the writing process no matter<br />

what kind of software <strong>and</strong> hardware is being used. This is generic word processing--applying the<br />

underlying principles of digital writing to the way we teach thinking <strong>and</strong> writing.<br />

I propose to do three things in my presentation: (1) describe how the alternative class<br />

formats work in terms of the curriculum <strong>and</strong> the writing program; (2) discuss the results of a survey<br />

of all incoming students about their access to computers for writing; <strong>and</strong> (3) review some of the<br />

elements of generic word processing that work particularly well in the non-lab format.<br />

In connection with the place of the alternative formats in the curriculum, I will discuss the<br />

advantages <strong>and</strong> disadvantages to both students <strong>and</strong> faculty of the two formats, the problem of<br />

explaining to students the difference between the two formats so they can register accordingly, <strong>and</strong><br />

the question of whether or not grouping students who have their own computers is "elitist.-<br />

The results of the survey are not fully tabulated, but an initial impression is that more<br />

students have independent access to computers than might have been imagined. And, although they<br />

express a powerful willingness to enroll in special sections for word processing, registrations in those<br />

sections is slow <strong>and</strong> unpredictable. In any case, I plan to provide a complete summary of the results<br />

of the survey <strong>and</strong> open it to discussion briefly.<br />

The third part of my presentation is the longest. I have spent as much as a full day in<br />

workshops discussing the pedagogical <strong>and</strong> rhetorical dimensions of word processing <strong>and</strong> can adapt<br />

this material to any time frame. During the current semester I am teaching one section of<br />

composition in each of the two word processing formats. I hope to be able to show how generic<br />

word processing works by comparing <strong>and</strong> contrasting the ethnographies of the two classes. In the<br />

lab class students are learning the computer <strong>and</strong> the writing process simultaneously. In the nonlab<br />

class students learn the writing process having already mastered the computer. These<br />

differences influence the way I teach <strong>and</strong> the way the students learn.<br />

My principal references on the subject of how digital writing affects the writing <strong>and</strong> thinking<br />

processes are Michael Heim's Electric Language: A Philosophical Study of Word Processing <strong>and</strong> my<br />

own text book Textfiles: A Riletodc for Word Processing. As time permits I will discuss the spaceless<br />

environment of digital writing <strong>and</strong> the Mprinciple of addition M in word processed revision. I will also<br />

sound some cautionary notes about how word processing can reduce language to information<br />

exchange, how it can destabilize meaning, <strong>and</strong> how its encouragement of ease <strong>and</strong> fluency signal a<br />

need for renewed emphasis on the teaching of style <strong>and</strong> taste in writing.<br />

Sugano, Miyoko -- University of Hawaii at Hilo<br />

INTEGRATING WORD PROCESSING INTO COLLEGE WRITING COURSES<br />

Teaching writing on computers is an exciting development for both students <strong>and</strong> teachers.<br />

Yet a number of writing instructors are still apprehensive about such a prospect. And even many<br />

of those who see the value of writing on computers are merely sending their students to a computer<br />

89


lab to word process their assignments <strong>and</strong> use spelling <strong>and</strong> style checkers to "polish" them, instead<br />

of teaching writing on the computers in the classroom. Indications are that students left to write<br />

on computers on their own <strong>and</strong> told to style check their papers before turning them in are not<br />

learning to improve their writing <strong>and</strong> they are receiving the wrong message. In fact both students<br />

<strong>and</strong> instructors are lulled into thinking they have achieved something of value.<br />

The writing instructor who offers courses that teach students to compose on the computer<br />

can take advantage of the attraction the fluidity of electronic writing has for students, the<br />

opportunity to teach in workshop situation where the instructor <strong>and</strong> other students can act as<br />

coaches <strong>and</strong> collaborators, but most important of all, the instructor can teach the shop worn subject<br />

of writing in a different way·· on the computer. After a year <strong>and</strong> a half teaching writing using<br />

WordPerfect, I have found many of my students writing with confidence <strong>and</strong> pride. They speak of<br />

a sense of achievement, of gaining control over their thoughts, <strong>and</strong> feeling better about themselves;<br />

in fact on student who attempted English 100 five times at different colleges on the mainl<strong>and</strong> U.S.<br />

<strong>and</strong> in Hawaii finally completed the course because, he said, the computer made writing fun.<br />

I have integrated word processing into my writing course··the basic expository writing<br />

course, a business letter/report writing course, <strong>and</strong> the advanced composition course, each time<br />

integrating the two more smoothly.<br />

In this paper I discuss what llearned in planning such courses after a number of trails <strong>and</strong><br />

errors. For example, I realized that for some of the insecure, inexperienced writers there were<br />

seductive traps lying in wait in the word processor, such as the ease of padding <strong>and</strong> being repetitive,<br />

the allure of the polished surface that seems to imply completion. 1 had to design the courses in<br />

such a way as to emphasize those features, such as block moves, that need to be focused on in<br />

order to steer the students into more productive ways of writing.<br />

Also I found I had to consider t) the apprehensions students bring with them·-about writing<br />

<strong>and</strong> about writing on computers, <strong>and</strong> 2) the necessity for careful timing <strong>and</strong> sequencing of concepts<br />

<strong>and</strong> features of the particular word processing program <strong>and</strong> relating them to writing assignments.<br />

I minimize apprehensions by having the students work collaboratively during the early stages<br />

of learning the program <strong>and</strong> writing on the computer--in small groups <strong>and</strong> as a class. For example,<br />

their introduction to the computer <strong>and</strong> to WordPerfect is done by having them work in small groups<br />

proofreading a letter I have written to them on the screen. As they help each other correct the<br />

errors, they learn things like "wordwrap" <strong>and</strong> how to delete characters, <strong>and</strong> so forth; in the process<br />

they become intrigued with the power of the computer <strong>and</strong> the program. I save the details about<br />

booting up, etc., until the next time. I have them write their frrst essay/letter or two collaboratively.<br />

I have also found that having them use templates already prepared to prompt their planning when<br />

they need it helps to lessen their insecurities.<br />

I have sequenced the course in such a way as to have students go through the process of<br />

writing particular assignments as they learn basic concepts <strong>and</strong> reatures or word processin&.<br />

Because students generally will be going through the same process in writing each essay,<br />

letter, or report, they learn the program by repetitive use. As they become more confident <strong>and</strong><br />

more competent, I introduce new features like spelling check, windows, outlining, <strong>and</strong> alphabetizing<br />

bibliographical entries at appropriate intervals, thus also helping to keep interest in writing on the<br />

computer from lagging.<br />

90


Taylor, Paul H. -- University of Texas at Austin<br />

COMPUTER NEJWQRKS. DISCOURSE COMMUNITIES. AND CHAOS<br />

What is knowledge Where is it located In the nineteenth century, phrenologists claimed<br />

that knowledge is stored in specific locations in the brain. In the present century,<br />

neurophysiologists have argued that the functions of the mind are not localized _. that knowledge<br />

is distributed across a "neural net" of brain cells linked by dendrites <strong>and</strong> axons. Also in this century,<br />

theorists of culture, language, <strong>and</strong> related fields have proposed that knowledge is socially<br />

constructed within discourse communities .. a kind of "social net." These descriptions of human<br />

thought have influenced the ways in which we design <strong>and</strong> use modern computers; specifically, they<br />

shape our conceptions of how we can teach composition on computers.<br />

Most individual computers take the phrenological approach: any specific piece of<br />

information is stored in a precise location (a memory address). The computer examines the data<br />

one small piece at a time, performing some kind of operation on the data <strong>and</strong> placing the result<br />

in either the original storage area or a new address. In contrast to this linear procedure, some<br />

newer computers attempt to imitate the brain's neural net through the use of parallel processing.<br />

Instead of having a single processing center, these computers link together many processing centers<br />

that work simultaneously on different parts of a problem. The goal of this parallel structure is to<br />

create more intelligent computers ·-ones that work more like the human brain.<br />

At the same time that work has progressed on parallel processing, an alternative approach<br />

to synchronous computation has been evolving _. the use of computer networks (both local area <strong>and</strong><br />

wide area). Computer networks join together many processing centers (i.e., many computers) that<br />

work in parallel, but the individual centers are not necessarily cooperating on a single task. Instead,<br />

each center is under human control. Of course, networks tend to arise from shared goals .. a group<br />

of people need access to a common body of information, <strong>and</strong> often to each other, in order to<br />

pursue corporate objectives.<br />

While a number of computer programs have been written to operate on networks, only a<br />

few specifically utilize the capabilities of synchronous (real-time) communication. Among those<br />

that do depend on the simultaneous participation of several individuals are the ENFI system<br />

developed at Gallaudet University, the Colab tools developed at the Xerox Palo Alto Research<br />

Center, <strong>and</strong> the program InterChange developed at the University of Texas. Each of these<br />

programs, with different emphases, allows for a discussion or meeting that takes place through<br />

electronic text rather than spoken dialogue.<br />

These electronic conferences offer specific benefits in the composition classroom, according<br />

to publications <strong>and</strong> presentations by the software developers <strong>and</strong> implementors; those testing the<br />

systems report increased individual participation, improved awareness of audience <strong>and</strong> social<br />

cooperation, <strong>and</strong> enthusiasm for the transcripts that preserve the dialogue. So where do we go<br />

from here Back to the models of the brain. Despite the obvious interconnectivity of real-time<br />

communication programs, electronic conferencing remains a largely linear, hierarchial<br />

(phrenological) phenomenon. In both InterChange <strong>and</strong> the ENFI software, participants see all the<br />

messages in chronological order. The computer forces the text into a form that has little to do with<br />

the content .. the information is arranged according to the computer's need to store data in specific<br />

locations rather than the user's need to make sense of the text.<br />

91


As a result of this linearity, users complain that related items don't appear together; a<br />

message <strong>and</strong> its reply may easily be separated by other remarks that are related only marginally or<br />

not at all. A remedy is suggested by Xerox's PARC's program Cognoter <strong>and</strong> by the developing field<br />

of hypertext. Rather than linking the texts sequentially (or in any other hierarchy, for that matter),<br />

texts can be manipulated so that participants in an electronic conference can specify relationships<br />

between different messages <strong>and</strong> read the messages in whatever order seems appropriate. To that<br />

end, researchers at the University of Texas are currently modifying InterChange so that it can selVe<br />

as a real·time hypertextual writing environment.<br />

In the new InterChange, messages do not necessarily appear in chronological order <strong>and</strong><br />

scroll off the top of the screen to make room for more recent comments. Instead, a participant<br />

specifies the connections she wishes to make between the message she is sending <strong>and</strong> any previous<br />

messages she considers relevant. If the message broaches a new topic, the writer can allow it to<br />

appear on the main level. But if the message is related to earlier ones, its presence is signaUed<br />

visually without actually displaying the text. Those readers who wish to pursue the topic can call<br />

up the message, while other participants can follow other threads.<br />

Non·linear texts may seem to be overwhelming in the complexity since there is no logical<br />

beginning or end, but they seem to reflect accurately both the mind's "neural net" of information<br />

processing <strong>and</strong> the knowledge structuring of discourse communities. The complexity of these<br />

processes is not the disorder of traditional chaos, but a "stable n chaos that scientists such as Benoit<br />

M<strong>and</strong>elbrot are studying through fractal geometry. Since computers are rapidly becoming the<br />

primary means of transmitting textual knowledge, we must continue developing tools like<br />

InterChange to provide students <strong>and</strong> our society as a whole with the means of managing <strong>and</strong><br />

comprehending such complex intertextual information.<br />

Tobin, Lad .. Saint Anselm College<br />

WRITING BElWEEN THE LINES: EMBEDDED TEXT IN COLLABORA TlYE ESSAYS<br />

It is a common knowledge that computers can provide valuable support to collaborative<br />

writing groups: word processing facilities complicated editing procedures (such as combining<br />

sections of different drafts) <strong>and</strong> networked computers make it possible for writers to work together<br />

with little or no face·to·face contact. But while these logistical advantages are important, they have<br />

very little impact on the basic ways that students write or teachers read. I would like to present the<br />

preliminary results of a federally· funded project (Dept. of ED; FIPSE #P116BB J 001) on computers<br />

<strong>and</strong> collaborative writing that is designed to change the typical (<strong>and</strong> often unsatisfying) relationships<br />

that a student develops with her text, her fellow students, <strong>and</strong> her instructor.<br />

To accomplish these goals, I am training ten professors <strong>and</strong> 175 students to use word<br />

processing to produce "Iayered~ collaborative essays. Each "layered" essay is produced<br />

collaboratively by three writers working together from start to finish <strong>and</strong> consists of primary text<br />

(the actual essay that the group is working on) <strong>and</strong> secondary text (subtext information which<br />

individual group members or the instructor add during the writing process). These embedded<br />

comments, which can be visible or invisible on the screen during any particular reading, are<br />

92


questions, minority opinions, suggestions, annotations, personal observations on the pleasures <strong>and</strong><br />

pains of the writing process; they are, in other words, any information that the writers could not<br />

(or chose not) to integrate into the primary text.<br />

For example, here [ could use embedded text to point out that although [ will pay less<br />

attention in my presentation to the technical problems of computer networking than to the<br />

pedagogical implications of the project, I wiU explain the particular hardware <strong>and</strong> software<br />

requirements needed to support this sort of program (we are using a local area network of<br />

Macintosh computers, MacServe, Apple Talk, <strong>and</strong> Microsoft Word 3.01). I will also discuss some<br />

of the problems we have encountered in training students <strong>and</strong> faculty to use this network.<br />

There are, I think, sound theoretical <strong>and</strong> pedagogical reasons for asking students <strong>and</strong><br />

teachers to write in this way. In my presentation J will support <strong>and</strong> illustrate each of the following<br />

points with specific examples from our project:<br />

(1) This approach changes the way most students look at written texts. Too many beginning<br />

students think of essays only as stable, finished products. By working with other writers to create<br />

a layered, dynamic text, students realize that writing is an organic, dialogic process.<br />

Another example: many students interrupt their primary ted to ask, "Does this make<br />

sense" "Is this boring" or "Another way to look at this would be •••"<br />

Because the secondary text can be embedded into a page. paragraph, or sentence <strong>and</strong><br />

appears on the screen exactly where it was inserted, students are given the chance to reconsider<br />

their evolving essay as it is constructed <strong>and</strong> (literaUy) deconstructed. Students then realize that<br />

there is not just one "correct" way to write a particular paragraph or essay. For some, this<br />

realization leads to a sense of liberation, even playfulness, not only in their own writing but also in<br />

their reading of other kinds of texts as well.<br />

(2) Students in this project -- even those who complain that collaborative writing is difficult<br />

because "everyone has his own way of writing" -- benefit by trying to integrate diverse styles <strong>and</strong><br />

approaches. Some students adopt new methods while others simply come to underst<strong>and</strong> the<br />

implications <strong>and</strong> consequences of choosing one rhetorical form or organizational strategy over<br />

another. In almost all collaborative groups, students use the embedded text to explain, defend,<br />

question, or speculate about the rhetorical strategies they are using in the primary text. By<br />

examining the ongoing relationship between the collaborative <strong>and</strong> individual writing, the primary<br />

<strong>and</strong> embedded text, the students are continuously examining the relationships between reading <strong>and</strong><br />

writing, process <strong>and</strong> product, form <strong>and</strong> content.<br />

(3) Although most writing teachers pay considerable attention to questions of audience,<br />

many students still sense (perhaps accurately) that they are writing only for one reader, the teacher.<br />

even in peer review groups, many students remain detached from the text at h<strong>and</strong>. In our project,<br />

we are trying to reinforce the concept that an essay must be directed at a real audience of readers<br />

who wilJ question, support, or disagree with particular assertions. Since these comments are<br />

embedded at the place of utterance <strong>and</strong> since the commentators are co·writers with a vested<br />

interest in the project, the student's usual sense of isolation is greatly reduced or eliminated.<br />

(4) Participating faculty are also brought into a community of writers; in fact, they are<br />

brought into the essays themselves. We too often forget that the traditional methods of assigning,<br />

teaching. <strong>and</strong> evaluating writing isolate teachers as well as students. No longer carrying student<br />

essays around for a week in a briefcase, no longer commenting in red ink in the margins, faculty<br />

93


are now writing in the (secondary) text itself. One participating instructor told me that she finds<br />

commenting in the embedded text to be less impersonal than written response on a paper <strong>and</strong> less<br />

tense or confrontational than a spoken remark in a conference. As a result, she finds that her<br />

embedded comments are more informal, speculative, <strong>and</strong> supportive than her typical written<br />

comments.<br />

] am not suggesting that this program represents radically new technology (it is, of course,<br />

much less sophisticated <strong>and</strong> powerful than hypertext programs such as Storyspace, HyperCard, or<br />

GUide), nor am I proposing this program as a panacea for all writing problems. Rather it is meant<br />

to be a realistic frrst step in solving deeply-rooted problems, particularly the lack of innovation<br />

<strong>and</strong> motivation in college writing courses. By changing the dynamics of writing instruction, by<br />

making the process less frustrating, <strong>and</strong> by creating interactive communities of writers <strong>and</strong> readers,<br />

we are addressing the underlying problems facing student writers <strong>and</strong> inexperienced writing<br />

teachers. And by building into our curriculum a series of writing assignments that make students<br />

<strong>and</strong> teachers pay attention not only to the written product but also to the writing process, we are<br />

trying to establish a logical <strong>and</strong> conscious relationship between writer <strong>and</strong> reader, cognition <strong>and</strong><br />

written communication.<br />

Tuman, Myron _. University of Alabama<br />

"CAVERNS MEASURELESS TO MAN":<br />

LITERACY<br />

THE PROSPECTS FOR POST-TYPOGRAPHICAL<br />

It is ironic that one poem, Coleridge'S "Kubla Khan," should contain the dominant<br />

metaphors of literacy both for typographic culture -- that of Coleridge as solitary artist probing the<br />

depth of his consciousness seeking a truth beyond the realm of common underst<strong>and</strong>ing _. <strong>and</strong> for<br />

the newly emerging post-typographic culture -- that of "measureless caverns," the sustaining image<br />

of t~.e vast networks of texts <strong>and</strong> images that form the basis of hypertext <strong>and</strong> hypermedia<br />

technologies (as well as ted Nelson's long-term Project Xanadu). We are in the process of coming<br />

to see texts less as a fixed entity like a lyric poem (or the hardcopy output of a word processor) <strong>and</strong><br />

more as a single, unified, hut vast coUeetion of text <strong>and</strong> images that can be effortlessly <strong>and</strong><br />

r<strong>and</strong>omly accessed in unique fashion by different readers, that is, as a run-time version of a free·<br />

form database. The "writer" in this process will be less an expressive presence communicating to<br />

us through the intimacy of the text <strong>and</strong> more the ingenious creator or assembler of a game-like<br />

structure in one easy-to-use package. Indeed, as the text itself becomes more game-like--that is,<br />

composed less of continuous discourse <strong>and</strong> more of graphical <strong>and</strong> design-oriented constituent parts,<br />

less like the transcription of speech <strong>and</strong> more like the extension of the lists <strong>and</strong> charts that in some<br />

ways have always been the key element in literacy -- then we may become increasingly reluctant to<br />

use the traditional term writer, preferring instead to refer to the author, the creator, or perhaps<br />

even the compiler of what it is we are "reading." And while we may still refer to our activity as<br />

reading. its very nature is also Likely to change from what it has been, at least for most of this<br />

century -- the comprehension of meaning (usually prescribed to the author) as embodied in the text<br />

_. to something more open-ended <strong>and</strong> reader-based, in some ways akin to the playful imaginings<br />

of decontructionist critics <strong>and</strong> in other ways akin to getting as far as one needs to go in the new<br />

94


genre of open-ended laser-disk-based video games where one moves gropingly through the rooms<br />

of a castle.<br />

Opposed to this high-tech compilation of multiple screens containing multiple stacks of<br />

information is the more common metaphor of word processors today -- composing in linear fashion<br />

on a blank sheet of paper. Behind this metaphor is the traditional image of the solitary writer<br />

rolling the single sheet of paper into the typewriter <strong>and</strong> beginning some monumental literary work<br />

(the great American novel) that has already been worked out in the writer's imagination. The task<br />

for this writer is not linking in some insightful way what has already been written but forming some<br />

new, largely personal vision of reality. My own book, A Preface to Literacy, for example, not only<br />

affirms the value of an older, typographic form of writing but is itself the result of the very process<br />

of this older tradition in its concern less with linking information than with the links themselves or<br />

rather with uncovering the logk that between those links, with only an occasional details brought<br />

directly in from some pre-existing source. Yet I also know that this new model of post-typographic<br />

literacy does not suggest that we will al write more profound analyses in the mode I attempted in<br />

my book <strong>and</strong> am attempting again here (what we might at one time have been tempted to call<br />

"better, more original" writing) but that instead aU of us (students <strong>and</strong> teachers alike) will all<br />

become increasingly concerned with creating a different kind of text entirely -- one that we write,<br />

not as traditional writers, but as electronic readers, threading our own course through a unique<br />

series of screens.<br />

For anyone trained in the close reading of literature <strong>and</strong> in the writing of detailed literary<br />

analysis, this new notion of literacy may seem not just strange but threatening. What advantages,<br />

skeptics wiU ask, might these new texts have to make up for their lack of gravity <strong>and</strong> insight To<br />

use an analogy from music, what is to be gained by giving alJ of us the power to create a unique<br />

musical text as listeners by linking pieces of one great composition to another, when what we want<br />

most of alJ is the power to respond to the unified experience of a Beethoven symphony As<br />

classicist J. David Bolter notes in Turing's Man: Western Culture ill the Computer Age, those who<br />

read <strong>and</strong> write computer texts will seem, at least initially, less "natural," that is, less concerned with<br />

those peculiarly Romantic notions of sensibility, spontaneity, intimacy, <strong>and</strong> creativity that we have<br />

come to accept as the "natural" human condition. New literates wiU not be searching for what<br />

Bolter called "something remote, hidden, deep" (223), nor even for "self-knowledge." Instead their<br />

efforts will have more of the game-like nature of programming -- ingeniously reworking the limited<br />

possibilities defined by the very rules or, in the case of programmers, conditions, of their game.<br />

Ultimately then the new literacy offers at the micro-level an alternative to a macro-problem<br />

-- what Bolter caUs the "mechanical-dynamic technology [that] led mankind to pursue the politics<br />

<strong>and</strong> economics of infinity: (227). The Struggle is no longer with intractable nature, hence no longer<br />

a struggle that requires the ability to generate immense physical power as was the case during the<br />

steam age <strong>and</strong> is still too often the case the nuclear age; instead it is with the time, space, <strong>and</strong><br />

memory limits of electronic computation <strong>and</strong> storage. The new literacy is based on the careful,<br />

ingenuous manipulation of finite resources; not the constant, wholesale generation <strong>and</strong> finally<br />

exploitation of what until recently seemed like infinite material resources. It is, in a phrase, a newage,<br />

post-capitalist alternative to the world of Adam Smith.<br />

95


Wayman, Wendy;<br />

Hull, Glynda;<br />

<strong>and</strong><br />

Greenleaf, Cyndy -- University of California, Berkeley<br />

STUDENT-CENTERED SOFTWARE DEVELOPMENT<br />

For a long time, people have talked about the potential of information technologies as aids<br />

to the process of writing <strong>and</strong> the teaching of writing. The most common expectation has been that<br />

tools like word processors would transform students; writing processes, making the production of<br />

texts easier in a mechanical sense, <strong>and</strong> facilitating the thinking that accompanies composing by<br />

freeing up energy normally siphoned away by low level concerns like recopying. We too have great<br />

expectations for the potential of information technologies in education <strong>and</strong> writing instruction, but<br />

we also have concerns about how such technologies are being deployed in educational settings. We<br />

are troubled, for example, that tools are developed with too little attention to the users of the tools.<br />

In this proposal, we describe a research <strong>and</strong> development project that is "student-centered."<br />

With support form Apple Computer, Inc., we are building two levels of writing tools for atrisk<br />

students in high school <strong>and</strong> college. The first tool will allow students to access a data base of<br />

images, film, animation, <strong>and</strong> sound in order to create multi-media documents. The second tool, also<br />

a multi-media data base, will model the process of creating such documents. Thus, we hope not<br />

only to make it possible for students to access rich data sources in order to create non-linear<br />

writing, we want also to provide the scaffolding that will show them how by modelling expert<br />

processes. But most importantly, our development effort is informed by classroom research in<br />

which we attempt to identify particularly thorny aspects of learning to write.<br />

We have spent a semester in two UC Berkeley "remedial" writing classes to collect baseline<br />

data. Relying on naturalistic observation techniques, we recorded teacher instruction about writing<br />

as well as student response to it: questions, comments, classroom discussion. Relying on cognitive<br />

process-tracing techniques, we also monitored the way that writing instruction was represented as<br />

students composed <strong>and</strong> the way it interacted with the knowledge that students brought with them<br />

from their previous education <strong>and</strong> literacy experience. In addition to weekly classroom<br />

observations, we carried out detailed case studies with ten students as they completed writing <strong>and</strong><br />

reading assignment for the course.<br />

For example, one unit on persuasion in both courses focussed on the writing of Martin<br />

Luther King, Jr., particularly "'l1le Letter from Birmingham Jail". By conducting reading <strong>and</strong> writing<br />

protocols with students completing assignments in this unit, we discovered the degree <strong>and</strong> nature<br />

of the background knowledge necessary for basic comprehension. It was not surprising that students<br />

born in 1970, were sometimes lacking in detailed hisrorical knowledge of Martin Luther King, Jr.,<br />

the Civil Rights Movement, or passive resistance, knowledge necessary to underst<strong>and</strong> King's<br />

references. Nor was it surprising to find students, such as one young Vietnamese refugee with a<br />

Buddhist background. unable to underst<strong>and</strong> King's many Biblical allusions. But what was surprising<br />

were the ways a student's knowledge or preconceptions can contribute to her confusion.<br />

One devout Catholic for example, was considerably frustrated by King's comparison of<br />

himself to Socrates, who, the student believed, had committed the mortal sin of suicide. Another<br />

student, a Christian with an image of Christ as a complacent <strong>and</strong> compliant leader, objected to King<br />

96


likening his protest to that of a revolutionary Christ. Both students were frustrated because they<br />

judged these comparisons as rhetorical mistakes, <strong>and</strong> they were learning to read with the eyes of<br />

an author. It is precisely at these points of frustration, that more information, both fact <strong>and</strong><br />

controversy, will help them underst<strong>and</strong> the text as weU as deepen <strong>and</strong> articulate their own positions.<br />

Providing access to linguistic knowledge is also necessary of course. Those of us beyond<br />

puberty in the sixties take for granted words such as "moratorium", "power structure", <strong>and</strong> "outside<br />

agitator", the fuU underst<strong>and</strong>ing of which go beyond reading their entries in the st<strong>and</strong>ard dictionary.<br />

One student who in class was learning to read closely <strong>and</strong> with sensitivity to connotation, was<br />

bothered by King's use of the pejorative "negroes" instead of "blacks" to refer to his own race. Once<br />

she understood the historical evolution of the terms, however, she forgave King, <strong>and</strong> felt much<br />

better to know her growing sensitivity to word choice did not have to result in frustration but could<br />

instead foster curiosity that would lead to answers.<br />

Idioms <strong>and</strong> metaphors that have long since died to us, losing their original imagery, can be<br />

rehabilitated by the student who is confused by an apparent conflict between authorial intention <strong>and</strong><br />

literal denotation. Two students were confused by King's referral to Birmingham's "city father" as<br />

his opponents, as the word "father" connoted warm <strong>and</strong> loving feelings. "Doesn't King's use of<br />

'father' undercut his intentions" they asked. Such confusion can have its source in a lack of<br />

linguistic knowledge, a propensity for literalness, or perhaps simply overly zealous close reading.<br />

Only the classroom researcher can learn the source of the confusion, knowledge necessary for its<br />

resolution. The software developer sitting at her workstation does not have his privilege, <strong>and</strong><br />

therefore cannot predict where students will become confused nor know how best to help them.<br />

Additionally, in many cases students have the background that would greatly help many of<br />

the others. For example, some of the minority students were quick to relate their own experiences<br />

with discrimination to their reading of King's "Letter," <strong>and</strong> were empathetic readers. On the other<br />

h<strong>and</strong>, one white student, whose family Oed the inner city for the suburbs, felt King's passion<br />

inappropriate in 1963 <strong>and</strong> irrelevant in 1989. Another student, unfamiliar with the oral tradition<br />

of Southern preachers, found King's repetitive style strange <strong>and</strong> artificial. To others it was long a<br />

familiar style. Here students are the best teachers <strong>and</strong> have knowledge <strong>and</strong> experience to share<br />

with each other in the form of exposition, narrative, dialogue, sound, <strong>and</strong> imagery.<br />

<strong>Writing</strong> about literature is the mainstay of the composition class. These examples illustrate<br />

that students face a variety of problems when they sit down to read <strong>and</strong> then to write about what<br />

they read. In some cases they need more background information, in others, guidance for applying<br />

rules <strong>and</strong> techniques they are learning, <strong>and</strong> in still others, a chance to learn from their feUow<br />

classmates. What we hope to do is create some multimedia computer tools that will provide this<br />

help, helping students to underst<strong>and</strong> what they read while at the same time showing students how<br />

best to read for underst<strong>and</strong>ing.<br />

Our plans are to build a rich, multi-media data base of the speaking <strong>and</strong> wring of Dr. Martin<br />

Luther King, Jr., <strong>and</strong> enrich this data base with media news-clippings, photographs, film<br />

documentaries, <strong>and</strong> sound recordings capturing the flavor of the Civil Rights Movement. We plan<br />

to build in the facility to add to this data base, encouraging students to use their knowledge <strong>and</strong><br />

experience <strong>and</strong> to share them with others. Finally, we plan to base our process-modeUer on the<br />

struggles we have watched these students engage in as they undertook their writing assignments.<br />

97


By more fully contextualizing what students read, <strong>and</strong> by providing on-line help to them as they<br />

compose, we hope to help student over the thorny aspects of learning to write about what they read.<br />

Werier, Clifford -- Mount Royal Col/ege, Calgary, Canada<br />

COMPUTER LAB AS CLASSROOM<br />

The paper will be based on discussions with instructors in the Department of English at<br />

Mount Royal College (MRC), where we have been using computers in some of our composition<br />

classes for the past three semesters. It will examine issues relating to the use of the computer lab<br />

as a classroom space.<br />

Institutions allocate their computer facilities differently: for example, some English<br />

Departments use computer-assisted programs to drill the student in the "surface~ features of<br />

punctuation <strong>and</strong> grammar. Others set up writing labs where students can work on their current<br />

projects independently, with the assistance of word processors <strong>and</strong> spelling checkers. In some<br />

cases, students may be required to h<strong>and</strong> in their documents in a particular format which proves that<br />

they have utilized the lab, such as a style-checking report. Or the lab may be a supervised space<br />

where instructors work with students on an individual basis during formal class time.<br />

The composition courses at MRC are offered in two, two-hour classes per week. The<br />

instructor has the choice of offering all or part of the class in the computer lab. There are twentyfive<br />

IBM XT compatible machines in the lab, with approximately five computers to each dot-matrix<br />

printer. We have a site license for WordPerfect, although instructors are free to choose other<br />

programs (such as Norton Textra) if they are available as individuaUy purchased units from the<br />

bookstore.<br />

We are presently experimenting with our balance of computer-lab time <strong>and</strong> classroom time.<br />

Some instructors spend two hours per week in the lab <strong>and</strong> two hours per week in the classroom,<br />

while others prefer to use the lab exclusively for all of their instruction. In a busy college, computer<br />

lab time becomes a sought after <strong>and</strong> expensive commodity. Tnstructors have to justify their use of<br />

the lab to accomplish tasks that may be better performed in the classroom. These may include the<br />

more traditional elements of composition instruction: the examination of assigned readings,<br />

students reading their work out loud, grammar lessons, <strong>and</strong> small group peer editing. The<br />

instructor must determine whether any of these processes can be assisted by computers or whether<br />

the most effective pedagogical strategy consists of a mixture of "old" <strong>and</strong> "new" styles.<br />

Much has been written about the quality of student writing that comes out of their<br />

interaction with computers, but less has been said about the way teachers make use of their time<br />

in the computer lab when the lab time is part of the formal classroom experience. Tt is obvious that<br />

the most effective teaching occurs when the instructor is able to work with students one on one in<br />

the lab. The computers provide us with the opportunity to demonstrate revision by showing our<br />

students directly how their writing can be made more effective. This is done through a collaborative<br />

process in which the instructor <strong>and</strong> student edit the work together <strong>and</strong> watch the changes appear<br />

on the screen. But how many students can an instructor see individuaUy in the course of a one- or<br />

two-hour lab session per week<br />

98


One way of making good use of lab time is to encourage group work during the writing<br />

process. Students are encouraged to consult with each other at every stage. Early in the semester,<br />

most instructors form small groups of three or five students to encourage a sense of audience. If<br />

the instructor is unavailable to work with a student at their computer, then the student may work<br />

with their neighbor or someone in their small group. At the end of every session, students print<br />

up work in progress. In the next class, the hard copy can be taken up formally in the small group<br />

for peer-editing. This way, students consult with each other in the drafting <strong>and</strong> revision of writing.<br />

both on the computer screen <strong>and</strong> on the printed page. later, the student will go back to the<br />

computer <strong>and</strong> revise accordingly.<br />

The most revolutionary change that occurs in this kind of classroom is the disappearance<br />

of traditional instruction. Once the computers are switched on, the classroom becomes a workshop<br />

-- a place where the students interact with text on the screen. If the instructor goes over the<br />

readings, examines rhetorical techniques, reviews grammar <strong>and</strong> other elements of style, then this<br />

kind of teaching might as well take place in the classroom, where the students are less distracted<br />

by the hardware on their desks. It is certainly possible to use the computers to teach these other<br />

elements by making use of grammar programs <strong>and</strong> style checkers to demonstrate rules <strong>and</strong> flag<br />

errors. The instructor could even place the readings on disk <strong>and</strong> produce tutorials which point out<br />

various stylistic elements. But are these functions always enhanced by the computer Is there a<br />

point where the computer becomes an end in itself, instead of a tool to enhance a complex creative<br />

process Thus instructors must resist the impulse to worship the technology for its own sake, <strong>and</strong><br />

honestly ask whether the computer lab is always the optimum environment for every task associated<br />

with the teaching of writing.<br />

Wresch, William -- University of WISconsin<br />

COMPUTER ANALYSIS OF WRITING; HOW DID WE GET HERE OF ALL PLACES<br />

You wouldn't think computer use in writing would be very newsworthy any more, yet articles<br />

regularly appear on at least one aspect of the computer-assisted writing -- computer analysis of<br />

text. From the Atlantic Monthly to Sunday supplements, everyone has something to say about<br />

analysis. This is apparently a subject that starts adrenaline pumping. or at least sells newspapers.<br />

The problem for us who actually do analysis, is that this is a subject vaguely defmed. People<br />

tend to lump diverse programs together. Available analysis programs may indeed have some<br />

similarities or even some overlap, but each came at analysis from a very different direction <strong>and</strong> with<br />

a very different purpose. Jf you look closely enough, <strong>and</strong> know some of the history, you will see<br />

that there are essentially three different groups at work here.<br />

Computational Lineuists:<br />

This group has a history going back to automatic language translation. Much of their early<br />

efforts were in the area of syntax, <strong>and</strong> a primary effort involved the automatic parsing of sentences.<br />

Computer parsing floundered for several reasons, but a major one was "ill-formed" sentences.<br />

People use bad grammar. For programs that had a real struggle with correct text, incorrect text was<br />

impossible.<br />

99


While three decades of effort have been unable to produce a program that can "underst<strong>and</strong>"<br />

text in even the most limited ways, there has been some progress. For instance, IBM's Critique is<br />

supposedly able to parse sentences correctly 95% of the time. Programs like Grammatik, <strong>and</strong><br />

RightWriter are much less accurate, but are still able to process text with some facility.<br />

What to do with such programs Back to "ill-formed" sentences. Rather than try to work<br />

around them, the program now makes finding errors its primary objective. It finds errors, marks<br />

them, <strong>and</strong> suggests corrections.<br />

As teachers of writing we should be aware that as these programs become more accurate,<br />

they may in fact be able to identify much surface error <strong>and</strong> help students correct it. As teachers<br />

of writing we should also be aware that these programs are only looking at surface error. A paper<br />

can be "correct" <strong>and</strong> still silly, boring, or even incoherent. We should also be aware that current<br />

programs are still inaccurate. Even if 95% correct, they are 5% wrong. The problem isn't that<br />

students won't be told about 5% of their problems, the problem is that 5% of the time students<br />

will be told what is right, is wrong. For students still struggling to learn the conventions of grammar<br />

<strong>and</strong> usage, 5% bad advice is a lot of bad advice.<br />

Style MeaSurers:<br />

What accounts for the style of writers We fmd some people bombastic, others lyrical.<br />

Efforts to identify specific tricks of language have been made by everyone from literary historians<br />

to apprentice novelists. And tricks have been found. Edward Corbett, Richard Lanham, <strong>and</strong><br />

Walker Gibson are some of the better known researchers who have found particular phrases, high<br />

or low instances of certain verb forms, or clause lengths to account for much of the effect we<br />

experience when reading famous passages.<br />

Since these measures often are fairly simple <strong>and</strong> amount to counting the instances of words<br />

or phrases, they can <strong>and</strong> have been computerized. Richard Hanham's Homer program is the first<br />

example of such a program. Writer's Helper Stage II incorporates many of the measures of Walker<br />

Gibson <strong>and</strong> others. In each case the program tells the writer about particular traits, leaving it to<br />

the writer to decide if the text needs to be changed or is achieving the desired effect with a given<br />

audience.<br />

The intention of such programs is less to dem<strong>and</strong> an "approved" style than to remind student<br />

writers that there is such a thing as style, which is to say, an effect of words on readers. As such<br />

these programs add to the curriculum, allowing teachers to introduce concepts that are not easily<br />

grasped by undergraduates. With them we can teach voice, diction, phrasing -- style -- welcome<br />

additions to a curriculum that is too often focused on error <strong>and</strong> ignores the needs of readers.<br />

Visual Revisers:<br />

I apologize for making up a name for a group of people who probably don't think of<br />

themselves as sharing an identity, but there are a group of people who do in fact have some very<br />

interesting strategies for revising. In brief, they advocate repositioning text during revision so that<br />

writers can more easily identify needed changes. A typical task such people might recommend is<br />

cutting a text into separate sentences, spreading them out on a desktop, <strong>and</strong> reordering or<br />

recombining them.<br />

The computer of course does a much neater job of cutting <strong>and</strong> pasting, <strong>and</strong> it wasn't long<br />

before some of this strategy was reflected in writing programs. Quill, for example, takes text <strong>and</strong><br />

presents one sentence at a time on the screen so writers can focus on each sentence when revising.<br />

JOO


Writer's workbench presents the first <strong>and</strong> last sentence of each paragraph so that writers can<br />

quickly see if paragraphs end with any relation to the way they begin. Writer's Helper Stage II uses<br />

both strategies <strong>and</strong> also creates an outline of a text, highlights transitional phrases, underscores<br />

passive verbs, <strong>and</strong> reformats the text in other ways.<br />

The advantages of such programs for student writing are clear. Students are not directed<br />

to look at particular errant words or phrases, but to examine larger units of text for coherence <strong>and</strong><br />

cohesion. In short, the programs support revising as opposed to editing.<br />

Clearly, these three approaches to computer analysis of text come from very different<br />

backgrounds <strong>and</strong> have very different purposes. Distinguishing between them will be useful as we<br />

evaluate the role of the computer in revising.<br />

Zarabozo, Gloria<br />

<strong>and</strong><br />

Coddington, Lynn -- University of Califomia at Berkeley<br />

ExpLORING THE CREATION OF HYPERTEXTS; THREE CASE STUDIES OF COLLEGE<br />

WRITERS<br />

In recent years word-processing has become a common <strong>and</strong> accepted technology in writing<br />

classrooms. Most recently, however, we hear promises of newer technologies that may affect writing<br />

<strong>and</strong> writing instruction -- hypertext <strong>and</strong> hypermedia systems <strong>and</strong> video-disc technologies. The<br />

promises surrounding these technologies are great. For example, they are expected to give more<br />

students access to more information, <strong>and</strong> different kinds of information than ever before, as well<br />

as open up new modes of learning through multi-media. We, too, are intrigued by such visions, but<br />

we are also concerned that the development of this technology <strong>and</strong> its introduction to students be<br />

accompanied by research that is sensitive to the social/academic context in which it will be<br />

potentially embedded. In our paper, we wiU present the results of a study in which we introduced<br />

a hypertext system to students in a college freshman writing course. Our results suggest that the<br />

successful <strong>and</strong> equitable implementation of hypertext in educational settings requires a critical<br />

examination of the underlying assumptions <strong>and</strong> structures of traditional classrooms.<br />

Notions of hypertext are rapidly evolving with many people offering different views of its<br />

functions <strong>and</strong> features. Two main features of hypertext. however, that are generally emphasized,<br />

however, are its non-linear representation of text <strong>and</strong> the relative ease with which one can create<br />

a hypertext. For the purpose of our study we chose to introduce the students to XREFfEXT, a<br />

system that works in Hypercard <strong>and</strong> offers two features of its own for creating cross-references<br />

between cards. These work very simply: to make a cross-reference between a word in the main<br />

text <strong>and</strong> a new card, the cursor is placed on the desired word in the main text, then while pressing<br />

the option key, the user clicks the mouse. The application places an asterisk at the end of the word<br />

selected <strong>and</strong> a new card appears on the screen with the chosen word in the key word box at the<br />

upper left of the new card. (EDITORS' NOTE: The figure is not given here.)<br />

We conducted case studies of three incoming freshmen at the University of California at<br />

Berkeley. They included two black females <strong>and</strong> one male of hispanic background; aU three were<br />

101


monolingual English speakers. Their computer experience ranged from one student who owned a<br />

Macintosh Plus to the other female student who expressed anxiety concerning computer use. The<br />

male fell in between the two since he had done some word processing with WordStar on mM<br />

clones. None had any experience with hypertext prior to this study.<br />

We met with the students on four separate occasions, each session lasting approximately two<br />

hours. During the first session the students were introduced to the Macintosh <strong>and</strong> shown basic<br />

word processing skills, which they practiced during the last hour of the session; all subsequent<br />

sessions began with a review of the previous sessions's content. Session two included an<br />

introduction to a nonsense text in XREFTEXT. The students were shown how to create crossreferences<br />

through XREFTEXT <strong>and</strong> Hypercard buttons, they then practiced these procedures<br />

together on the nonsense text, after which they created their own minitext. For the third session<br />

the students were presented with a segment taken from their class text, The Heart is a Lonely Hunter<br />

on XREFfEXT. The students cross-referenced this passage as a group using both the XREFfEXT<br />

method <strong>and</strong> Hypercard buttons. For the final session the students cross-referenced a passage that<br />

they selected from their own class assignment based on The Heart is a Lonely Hunter. Afterwards<br />

we interviewed the students as a group to discover how they viewed the idea of incorporating<br />

hypertext into existing classrooms.<br />

The data consist of the hypertexts produced by the students <strong>and</strong> transcriptions of audiotape<br />

recordings for sessions two through four including the final interview. When analyzing the texts we<br />

focused on the type of information the students chose to cross-reference given the different<br />

contexts, i.e .• group work, their own texts, etc. From the transcriptions of the students' interaction<br />

while they worked we inferred the students' authorial preferences <strong>and</strong> strategies <strong>and</strong> their influence<br />

on the hypertexts created as a group. During the interview the students discussed their feelings<br />

about hypertext in general <strong>and</strong> how they believed they had made decisions to cross-reference certain<br />

information. They also shared with us their concerns regarding its implementation into existing<br />

classroom environments.<br />

Our study suggests that the information students chose to highlight in a hypertext differs<br />

depending on the following factors: the individual student's goal in manipulating information;<br />

personal approaches to academic writing; the context in which the text was created; <strong>and</strong> the affect<br />

of modelling. FinaUy. the astute concerns expressed by the students regarding the implementation<br />

of hypertext within existing classrooms revealed the underlying structure <strong>and</strong> goals of traditional<br />

academic settings. We conclude that these settings must be fully <strong>and</strong> clearly understood before<br />

deciding whether hypertext systems should be implemented within them <strong>and</strong> that, without such<br />

underst<strong>and</strong>ing, the students may be at risk academically <strong>and</strong> hypertext may fail to reach its full<br />

potential.<br />

102


Gallaudet University is an equal opportunity employer/educational<br />

institution. Programs <strong>and</strong> services ottered byGaliaudet<br />

University receive substantial financial support from the U.S.<br />

Department of Education.

Hooray! Your file is uploaded and ready to be published.

Saved successfully!

Ooh no, something went wrong!